《The Young Lady Tames the Main Leads》


 Chapter 1

    I was originally a person from Earth then I was reincarnated as a youngdy in another world.


    I had a vague memory of my past life, but I started all over again in this new life.


    Crawling, walking, talking¡­¡­


    I was beautiful and I was so cute, fresh, and pretty that I had a great time in this life.


    I didn¡¯t really use a sword well or have a talent for magic, but it was okay.


    Whatever.


    If your family is good, rich, and you have a high status, you¡¯ll get married.


    There was nothing much to care about, and it was peaceful everyday.


    But one day, while I lived a peaceful life, I realized something.


    This ce is none other than a novel.


    ¡®Of course, fortunately, I wasn¡¯t even a supporting character.¡¯


    At first, I felt a little sad that I couldn¡¯t be a female lead or a viin or a supporting friend.


    Butter, I changed my mind.


    It was obvious that if you were close to the original characters, you would be tired for no reason.


    So¡­¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s live a peaceful life that has nothing to do with the original!¡¯


    That¡¯s what I promised.


    I don¡¯t know why this happened.


    Yes, maybe this is how the story started.


    The ce where I was reincarnated is called the Goldhark Empire.


    The Emperor who ruled the empire had two children.


    Prince Nichs and Princess Nina.


    The prince and the princess were born a year apart, and both were the empress¡¯ children.


    They were 7 and 6, respectively.


    The problem broke out a month ago.


    Princess Nina said she wanted to have friends her age.


    After hearing the words, the foolish emperor himself picked out a few nobles who matched her age.


    However, the princess was not satisfied with that.


    Why?


    She heard about the Imperial Academy and she wanted to attend and make her own friends there.


    However, it was impossible because the academy had an age admission policy.


    Early admission required passing a difficult exam.


    I thought, ¡°You¡¯re a princess, so why don¡¯t you just change the rules?¡± But she didn¡¯t like the idea of changing the rules.


    If she changes the rules, she¡¯d be the only one who enters the school at that age.


    The Emperor himself founded the Imperial Kindergarten, a school with an admission age lower than that of the Imperial Academy.


    But the kindergarten was strict with admission and very few of the selected family¡¯s children were allowed to attend.


    That was expected since the princess¡¯s safetyes first and allowing anyone to enter the Kindergarten would jeopardize that.


    It¡¯s not an institution that willst long anyway, rumor has it that when the princess is old enough to officially enter the Imperial Academy, the Kindergarten would close down.


    Of course, when I heard the rumor, I did not know that I would be included among the few people who would attend the Imperial Kindergarten.


    ¡°Mir! I missed you!¡±


    ¡°Wee, Jake.¡±


    Shortly after I heard the rumor, my childhood friend Jake came to visit.


    Jake Teon.


    The only son of the Duke of Teon.


    He also appeared in the novel as a supporting character for the male lead, Nichs.


    Of course, he¡¯s my childhood friend now.


    Hahaha.


    At first, I thought it would be difficult to get close to such a noble, but because of the close rtionship between our families, we became friends who spoke informally and yed together.


    Anyway, I still have a long way before I make my social debut, so my only friend was Jake.


    While ying hide-and-seek with him, I heard a strange noise.


    It was a sound from the drawing room.


    ¡°So¡­ admission to kindergarten¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°With Emir¡­¡­¡±


    What¡¯s he saying?


    It was hard to hear because the door was closed.


    I was confused by the few words I heard.


    The tagger, Jake, approached me asking why I wasn¡¯t hiding.


    Fortunately, Jake was so alert that he noticed me eavesdropping on the conversation and whispered.


    I shrugged and continued listening, but when the topic of conversation shifted to another subject, I stopped listening.


    ¡®Strange. I¡¯m sure my name just came up.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t hear enough so I couldn¡¯t guess what the story was.


    I shook my head and walked away quietly with Jake.


    A momentter, when the drawing room was out of sight, Jake asked again.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you hiding, Mir? Is today an invisible man concept?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­ The Duke and my parents were talking in there. But you know, my name suddenly came up.¡±


    I was feeling uneasy.


    I couldn¡¯t say that so I kept my mouth shut.


    I didn¡¯t want to say anything out loud just in case speaking out the words might make it a reality.


    ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Jake spoke up confidently.


    Of course, the words from Jake¡¯s mouth shocked me.


    ¡°Mir and I are entering kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    I was so surprised that my legs got weak and I fell on my butt.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mir?¡±


    It was definitely me who fell, but Jake was more surprised and he reached out with his hands to help me up.


    I stood up without saying anything, my mind went nk and it felt as if my mind was detached from my body.


    What do you mean kindergarten?


    Why should I go to kindergarten again?


    I already graduated in my previous life.


    ¡°Hahhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually I gave a long sigh.


    Next to me, Jake was fidgeting, thinking I had a sore hip.


    But my bewilderment was greater than the pain, so I couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Hey, no one asked me for my opinion¡­¡­?


    When did I say I wanted to go to kindergarten!

 Chapter 2

    In the end, I went to kindergarten.


    I didn¡¯t want to go, but I had no choice because¡­¡­.


    ¡°Mir, you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh, no. That¡¯s not true.¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Jake looked at me with big brown eyes after he saw my reaction.


    I had to shake my hand in a hurry, but Jake was quick-witted.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mir. I wanted to go to kindergarten with Mir. So I told my father. But if Mir says she doesn¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Oh my, what should I do?


    I was on the verge of crushing my precious friendship with the innocent 6-year-old Jake.


    So I pretended to be happy and smiled.


    ¡°No, I actually really wanted to go to kindergarten. If I¡¯m going with Jay, it will be great.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really.¡±


    Then Jake stopped crying and smiled brightly.


    He ced his little pinkie finger in front of me.


    As I blinked, Jake urged me to make a promise.


    ¡°Since Mir said it¡¯s a good thing. Promise to go with me.¡±


    Oh, for a moment I admired Jake¡¯s extraordinary brain.


    Jake used the ¡°pinky promise¡± that I taught him! Smart guy.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I promise¡­¡­.¡±


    Was it an illusion that my voice and hands seemed to be losing strength?


    I thought the reason was because Jake, who was standing in front of me, regained his bright smile.


    I¡¯m sure it was.


    ***


    ¡®How did I get on this carriage?¡¯


    I leaned against the carriage¡¯s fluffy purple velvet seat, looked out the window, and sighed in silence.


    I was heading to the pce for the first time in my life.


    I was invited to the pce as a distinguished guest, as the ssmate of His Majesty the Prince and Her Majesty the Princess¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh, baby. Are you sick? There¡¯s cold sweat on your cheeks¡­¡­!¡±


    Carrie, my nanny and maid, was sitting next to me and she was surprised to see my pale face.


    She hastily pulled out a handkerchief and wiped off the cold sweat with a delicate and soft touch.


    I quietly turned my cheek in her hand. I shook my head and told her that it was okay.


    ¡°No, no. I am perfectly fine.¡±


    It¡¯s rather a problem that I¡¯m fine.


    I thought I¡¯d prefer to get sick and cancel my visit today.


    For the first time in my life I will be meeting His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress¡­ Wouldn¡¯t I also be meeting the Crown Prince and Her Royal Highness the Princess?


    In fact, it was natural for a child my age to be somewhat fearless, even a noble child who was well educated.


    But the problem is that my mental age is not six.


    I had the memory of my previous life and I knew too well how great the name of the imperial family was.


    That¡¯s why my face was so pale and my hands were shaking.


    If an ident or a mistake was made I could get my neck blown away.


    ¡­¡­That can never happen!


    ¡®If I had known, I would have just said I wouldn¡¯t go.¡¯


    I was regretting the promise I made under the spell of Jake¡¯s innocent tears.


    The Marquis of Saeron, who was reading the newspaper in front of me, looked at me andforted me.


    Oh right, the Marquis of Saeron is my father.


    ¡°You must be very nervous, Mir.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s understandable. You¡¯ve never been to a pce before, right? However, Mir is polite and mature enough to do well in front of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. I was known as a decent child among my family and the employees at our mansion.


    Since this was my second life, I wasn¡¯t like other children; I knew what I should and shouldn¡¯t do.


    That¡¯s just being sensible.


    What¡¯s fortunate is that so far, such behavior has been seen as having a unique personality.


    Even though it¡¯s my second life, I couldn¡¯t be calm in this situation.


    I swallowed dry saliva and answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    I was so nervous that if I made a big mistake my family would be destroyed.


    I couldn¡¯t keep thinking such thoughts.


    The carriage went far beyond the main gates of the pce.

 Chapter 3

    When I finally got off with my father, I looked around and couldn¡¯t help but admire the surroundings.


    ¡°Wow¡­.!¡±


    The pce was the main background of the novel and it was refreshing to see it.


    The sunlight hitting the crystal ss was reflecting on the white marble and the gold-ted decorations caught my eye.


    ¡°Mir, are you amazed? But what should we do? We might bete for the appointment, His Majesty has been waiting, and if we don¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming right now.¡±


    My eyes were intense for a moment.


    I immediately turned down my father¡¯s suggestion to look around.


    I couldn¡¯t bete for my appointment with the emperor.


    It might lead to a death g.


    I arrived at the interview room, but the emperor and empress hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    I sat quietly in the beautifully decorated room.


    I didn¡¯t swing my feet around while sitting; it wouldn¡¯t be good to identally kick and scratch the ornaments.


    The Marquis would not lose his neck over a broken ornament, but his honor would have been damaged with my improper behavior.


    ¡°The Young Lady of Saeron is truly elegant.¡±


    The court maid praised me for my attitude.


    No, it¡¯s not elegance, I was just scared stiff.


    ¡°His Majesty ising.¡±


    The door opened after the servant politely announced the emperor¡¯s arrival.


    The court maid set the teacups and carefully retreated to the wall.


    Soon a man and a woman came in, and I would¡¯ve known they were royalty without anyone telling me.


    I stood up carefully with my dad next to me.


    ¡°I greet His Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire. I am the daughter of the Marquis of Saeron, Emir Saeron.¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too long of a greeting.


    In movies, at least four or five sentences were recited starting with the imperial¡¯s titles, but the imperial greeting here was rtively simple.


    Thankfully I said hello without a hitch.


    ¡°Yes, sit down.¡±


    Contrary to my expectations, the two were as kind as their benevolent appearance.


    In the novel, the emperor and empress were the parents of the prince, but they did not have an important role, so I didn¡¯t know what their personalities were like.


    That¡¯s why I was scared.


    They were kind to their children and daughter-inw, but I thought they might be strict and scary with me.


    But fortunately, they were the benevolent Emperor and Empress after all.


    ¡°I was very happy to hear that the Young Lady was willing to enter kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m d, Your Majesty. I am happy and honored to be attending your kindergarten.¡±


    The words came out smoothly.


    I didn¡¯t know, but I guess I was a con artist.


    Until a while ago, my hands were sweating, but now I was speaking with confidence.


    The conversation led to everyone smiling when I said I was happy.


    ¡°I would be d to have such a brilliant child, Marquis. I envy you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. You also have an intelligent and beautiful princess.¡±


    The faces of the Emperor and Empress hardened for a very short moment after my father¡¯s polite reply.


    It was such a fleeting moment that I wondered if I had seen anything; their expressions quickly changed to a benevolent smile.


    The Emperor cleared his throat.


    ¡°¡­¡­hmmm. The reason I invited you to the pce today is to introduce you to the prince and the princess.¡±


    It seemed as if the emperor was changing the subject, but it was probably just my imagination.


    His Majesty ordered the servant to bring the prince and princess.


    After the order was issued, myplexion was worse than before.


    The prince and the princess were the male lead and the viiness of this novel.


    Since I decided to attend kindergarten, they were the characters I knew I would meet someday, but I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.


    ***


    I btedly realized the reason why the Emperor¡¯s face hardened earlier in the conversation when my father said, ¡®the intelligent and beautiful princess¡¯.


    In the novel, the princess was simply not a character that would be described as ¡®intelligent¡¯. She was the stupid viin with a vicious temper who repeatedly harassed the female lead who stole her brother¡¯s heart.


    ¡®She was even nicknamed the worst viin in the novel.¡¯

 Chapter 4

    Of course, the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ was not wrong when it came to the princess. There was an exnation in the novel that she was a beautiful woman like a rose with thorns. It was also mentioned that her beautiful appearance paled in the face of her temper.


    I suddenly stopped thinking about the contents of the novel.


    Right now, it¡¯s more than 10 years before the novel even began.


    ¡®The princess is 6 years old.¡¯


    No matter how vicious she would be, how vicious would a 6-year-old princess be? She was raised with the elite education of the imperial family, and she should still have some childlike tendencies.


    So I decided to change my attitude.


    I¡¯ll think that she¡¯s not a viin in a novel that I read, but just a 6-year-old who is the same age as me.


    ¡®Prejudice is bad.¡¯


    Yes, so don¡¯t be too scared!


    While trying to convince myself, I sat alone in the empty reception room and waited for the prince and princess.


    The emperor and empress were busy, so they left right away, and my father left because he had business with someone at the pce. I was the only one left in the room.


    ¡®Let¡¯s calm down. Let¡¯s just think of it as a fan meeting with my favorite novel characters. Yeah, a fan meeting¡­!¡¯


    Have I been nervously waiting for about five minutes?


    Once again, the voice of the servant was heard.


    ¡°His Royal Highness and Her Royal Highness!¡±


    The sound of footsteps could be heard and then I saw red eyes contrasted against pale skin. Hair that was shiny and jet ck was braided on both sides.


    ¡®Princess Nina¡­¡­!¡¯


    The princess immediately turned her gaze towards me and our eyes met.


    She suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°Are you Emir Saeron?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am Emir Saeron.¡±


    The princess was so straightforward that I almost forgot to say hello.


    However, I quickly stood up and bowed my head.


    Then Princess Nina raised her chin slightly and stared at me.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡±


    No, don¡¯t look at me like that.


    It felt as if my face was going to be pierced by her stare.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to say that¡­¡­but I can¡¯t because my life is precious!¡¯


    I felt like I wanted to hide because the princess kept trying to make eye contact.


    I wanted to open a fan and cover my face, but I didn¡¯t even have a fan.


    Fortunately, after a long moment, Princess Nina stopped staring at me and introduced herself.


    ¡°Yes, Emir Saeron. My name is Ninaina Chloe Betelod.¡±


    ¡°I see you, my nobledy¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you say hello again?¡±


    Oh, I think I went too far.


    I could see the eyes of the princess narrowing due to the excessive greeting.


    It was none other than the appearance of the prince that saved me from further embarrassment.


    ¡®¡­¡­Prince Nichs.¡¯


    No, it¡¯s kind of weird to say he saved me.


    Because the prince walked through the door without paying any interest towards me.


    He wasn¡¯t even looking at me, his gaze was on a book in his hand. You¡¯re bringing a book in here? How interesting is that book? I looked at the cover of the book because I thought it must be riveting. The title was ¡®Understanding the Empire¡¯s Economy.¡¯


    ¡­¡­There isn¡¯t a picture book hidden inside, right?


    ¡®In the original work, the main lead was described as a young genius and a book fanatic.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but panic because I didn¡¯t know it would be to this level.


    ¡°That¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­I see the Honorable Prince. I am Emir Saeron.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I tried to say hello but he answered curtly so I was embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Princess Nina sat gracefully on the sofa and pointed across from her with a fan.


    ¡°Sit down, Lady Saeron.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    I was just in need of resting my back, so I sat on the sofa on the other side.


    With this, I had Princess Nina (6 years old¡­¡­) with a stubborn expression across from me and Prince Nichs (7 years old¡­¡­) in neat clothes who was reading economics books.


    ¡®What an inconvenient situation!¡¯


    It would have been nice if Jake came, but he already knew the two so he didn¡¯t need to meet them before attending kindergarten.

 Chapter 5

    So I had to sit here ufortably as if I were sitting on a thorn. I couldn¡¯t ovee the awkward atmosphere and opened my mouth first.


    ¡®I¡¯ll lead the conversation. Even though I have a lower status, I do have an older mental age.¡¯


    ¡­¡­With high ambition.


    Well, I was thinking about what topic to talk about and I decided to ask a question relevant to this situation.


    ¡°I wonder why His Majesty wanted to establish a kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Because I want to have friends too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty the Emperor has provided you with children from noble families.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good speaker, but that¡¯s not a friend. I want a friend who is not like a maid. I need friends who I can care for as equals.¡±


    I thought to myself.


    Well, as long as you¡¯re the Royal Princess, it¡¯s already toote to make friends on equal terms¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid to say, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡±


    It seems like the princess longed to have a friend after reading children¡¯s novels that portrayed friendships.


    ¡®Oh,e to think of it¡­ ¡­ So, are you saying that I should be the ¡°friend¡±?¡¯


    I closed my mouth to the sudden truth.


    Yes. It wasn¡¯t the time to think useless thoughts. I was the one who should be willing to hang out with her as a friend!


    ¡®Ah, it wasn¡¯t enough that I just reincarnated as a young nobledy. In the end, I still needed the imperial family¡¯s favor to survive, damn it¡­¡­¡¯


    My head sank down as I became more depressed.


    At that time, Prince Nichs, who hadn¡¯t said anything yet, said casually.


    ¡°I am scheduled for early admission to the academy next year.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    What do you mean by that?


    Are you bragging about being smart¡­¡­


    It turned out that Nichs of the original novel was full of himself until he met Alice, the female lead, and he would then hide his arrogant personality. So it was natural that he had such a cynical personality even though he was seven.


    I was wondering if he would be different but it doesn¡¯t seem like it.


    Nichs replied that he doesn¡¯t fit with the level of the kindergarten.


    ¡°I just went along with His Majesty¡¯smand that Nina shouldn¡¯t go alone. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Of course, then I am very grateful.


    ¡­¡­.How can I not care, you are the Prince and the male protagonist of this book.


    ¡®Will I do well in kindergarten?¡¯


    Even though I have only met two people, I already started to worry.


    The meeting went well, but the ride back home felt heavy.


    ***


    I worried about kindergarten every day and before I knew it, it was the day before I entered.


    ¡°Carrie, you said all the ingredients I asked for a few days ago are ready?¡±


    As soon as I woke up in the morning, I washed my face and brushed my teeth.


    When Carrie, my nanny and maid, brushed my hair, I looked at her through the mirror and asked.


    Carrie nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I prepared everything you said yesterday in the kitchen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I stared through the mirror and moved my feet in the small chair.


    Today was the day to make my secret weapon. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to look good in front of the children I would be meeting tomorrow and the best way to bribe someone would be by using food, right?


    ¡°By the way, miss, are you really going to make it on your own? If you tell the kitchen staff, they can make it for you. You could identally hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s only meaningful when it¡¯s handmade.¡±


    Just in time, Carrie brushed my hair and tied it with a small ribbon, so I jumped out of the chair. My mom told me that there were six kindergarteners including me, so there was no need to make a lot because it was a small number of people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it myself, and I¡¯ll pack it up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Do whatever you want, miss.¡±


    Carrie was looking at me with a resigned smile as if she had already given up.


    She looked as if she expected me to give up soon anyway.


    But I won¡¯t get tired that easily, hoo-hoo.


    ¡®There is no giving up in my dictionary.¡¯


    ***

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Oh, mydy, are you here?¡±


    The chef of our mansion weed me as soon as I walked into the kitchen. He was already wearing a neat white cooking suit and a hat. I picked up my own suit neatly ced next to him, with a white cooking gown and an apron on top of my indoor dress, I looked like a mini chef.


    ¡°Just right. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I was in big trouble because you wanted to cook yourself. Oh, you should listen to the precautions when using cooking utensils, it¡¯s really important for your safety.¡±


    I listened to the chef¡¯s words with one ear.


    I already knew about the safety measures in the kitchen but if he realized I wasn¡¯t listening then he might kick me out.


    ¡°Now, pour the sugar here first, miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After listening to the long exnation, the chef finally gave me a bag of sugar.


    Oh, I¡¯m nervous and excited. Is this the first dish I¡¯ve ever cooked with my own hands in this world?


    I poured sugar five times into the measuring cup and the sugar filled half of therge ss bowl.


    Then the chef, who was watching what I was doing, ced down some ss bottles. They were fruit-vored syrups with colorful, beautiful natural pigments.


    ¡°Is this kiwi vored syrup?¡±


    I liked kiwi for my personal taste, so I asked him about the green bottle and he said no.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Huh, this is a green apple vored syrup, miss.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ green apple. I see.¡±


    Nodding his head, he checked thebels of the remaining bottles.


    Yellow is lemon, red is strawberry, green is green apple, blue is blueberry, ck is¡­¡­ huh?


    ¡®Cinnamon vor? Why is this here?¡¯


    I hurriedly grabbed the cinnamon syrup and pushed it aside.


    For children with sensitive tastes, the cinnamon vor was not preferred.


    I was like that.


    ¡°Now I have to mix the ingredients¡­¡­ Hmmm.¡±


    After I poured the syrup into the bowl of sugar, I nced at the chef who seemed to be looking for something in a hurry. Oh, no way. Were you doing something else while I was working hard?


    ¡°It¡¯s a spat that fits thedy¡¯s hand. Mix well using this.¡±


    He then brought a small spat from the corner of the kitchen that looked about one-third the size of a regr wooden spat. When I looked closely, I saw signs of clumsy shaving. I¡¯m sorry you had to cut a normal spat because of me¡­¡­ I¡¯ll use it well.


    Stirring sugar with a small hand was a task that took quite a lot of strength, but I was able to finish the work. Now I have to put it in a pot with the other ingredients and melt it¡­ Huh? The chef won¡¯t let me go to the oven!


    ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry, but I think I have to deal with the fire. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    The chef said with a firm face. I was disappointed but I understood him. If I identally got hurt by the fire then the chef would be the one to take responsibility.


    ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t help it. Melt it well, instead of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Miss, instead, I¡¯ll help you put it in a mold and shape it up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    He probably took pity on me and offered me a deal. It was obviously a trick, but I decided to let it go. Well, it¡¯s not a lie to say that I made it myself.


    Eventually, I gently put the liquid melted by the chef into the mold with his help. I also ced a wooden stick slightly thicker than a toothpick into the mold.


    ¡°Mydy, you must be a genius to think about eating caramel like this.¡±


    I squirmed at the chef¡¯spliment.


    The caramel bar was not truly my idea, but it was the first time in this world, so I let him believe that it was mine.


    ¡®Caramel is done!¡¯


    The first step in the kindergartenworking project was to start with this caramel.


    I smiled secretly, I was proud of myself because I felt that the grand n was taking its first steps toward sess.

 Chapter 7

    Each vor was divided into two pieces. There were a total of ten pieces in small paper bags that were tied with pretty ribbons.


    It wasn¡¯t even difficult to tie the ribbons since my hands have had practice from my previous life.


    My parents, the butler, and Carrie were unaware of the fact so they surrounded me and were surprised.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mir. I didn¡¯t know your dexterity was so excellent!¡±


    ¡°Oh mydy. There¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Thedy seems to have the hand of God. Ho ho.¡±


    Oh, stop it.


    This motion is just familiar to my hands¡­¡­


    Anyway, being treated as a genius (even though I am not) is a pretty good feeling, so Iughed without hesitation.


    When I walked around the house with colorful packages, other maids and servants also saw my work and praised me. I was proud.


    ¡°Now, mydy, you¡¯ve made all the caramel, took a walk and a bath, so it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    Carrie hugged me tightly as she carried me and headed to the bedroom.


    Um, I have feet too¡­¡­ I thought aboutining, but I soon started falling asleep in Carrie¡¯s warm arms.


    That¡¯s right, a child¡¯s body needs a lot of sleep. It was only 8 pm, but for me, it was bedtime.


    What was sleep in my previous life? It was the time to run around, but now my body has reached its limit and my eyes were closing on their own! Even if Carrie didn¡¯te to pick me up, I probably would have gone to bed to sleep.


    ¡°My caramel, I¡¯m going to put it all here. No one is going to eat it identally?¡±


    I jumped out of Carrie¡¯s arms when we reached my bedroom. I organized the caramel bags I was holding, I was thinking of putting them on a small side table near my bed.


    Fortunately, Carrie didn¡¯t stop me, as if my behavior seemed to be funny.


    ¡°You look like a little squirrel, miss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Squirrels always hide their food in their cheeks.¡±


    Carrie smiled at me as she answered. Squirrel¡­¡­


    ¡°What do you mean, squirrels and I can¡¯tpare, nanny. Squirrels are much cuter.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, the Young Lady is cuter in my eyes. Oh, now, I¡¯ll go out. Good night.¡±


    Carrieughed and said goodbye to me. Oh yeah. Talking about my sleeping habits at this point¡­¡­ I do not sleep with my nanny or my parents.


    Often, 6-year-olds in this world sleep with their nanny, even if they were born noble.


    It is natural because I am young. In this ce, it ismon to sleep independently from the age of ten, but I chose to sleep alone. I have been stubborn since I was able tomunicate.


    There¡¯s no other reason than that I¡¯m afraid of speaking nonsense in my sleep.


    This is a book and I didn¡¯t want to be caught speaking badly about the imperial family in my sleep or saying something suspicious.


    So I sleep in bed alone. I stretched out my hand and turned off the light.


    ¡°Sleep well, Lady Mir.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good night, Carrie.¡±


    After the nanny left, I pulled the nket all the way up over my head to sleep.


    But I couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    I kept thinking of the kindergarten that I was going to attend tomorrow.


    What kind of children will be there?


    ¡®There will be me, Jake, the prince, and the princess.¡¯


    I was told we would be six, so I was curious who the remaining two would be.


    I wondered if they would really greet me. I wish they would talk to me first¡­¡­


    No, no I have to start with the caramel.


    ¡®Hmm, this will be the first gift, I hope it doesn¡¯t get rejected. Can I do it well?¡¯


    I was curious whether the princess and the prince would ept my caramel, and I wondered if the children that I will see for the first time would also ept my gift.


    Because of those worries, I fell asleep muchter than usual.


    ***


    ¡°Mir, Mir!¡±


    I heard someone waking me up.


    I thought it would be my nanny, Carrie, and shook my hand weakly and drooled.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°A little bit¡­¡­ Sleep a little more¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mir, wake up. Today is the day we go to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Kindergarten!¡±


    I jumped up at the word kindergarten.


    It was like a magical word that made me jump as if waiting for a courier to deliver a package I had been waiting for.


    ¡®Ah, today is the day I go to kindergarten¡­¡­¡¯


    I woke up in surprise, but when I came to my senses I realized that I didn¡¯t want to go.


    Howe the person standing in front of me looks like he shouldn¡¯t be here?


    I rubbed my eyes but it was still the same.


    It was none other than my childhood friend, Jake.


    Jake was neatly dressed in a suit and he was staring at me. I was amazed.


    ¡°Oh my, Jake. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kindergarten with Mir.¡±


    After hearing his answer, I looked around and saw the nanny behind Jake.


    The nanny was looking at me with a proud expression.


    ¡°Well,dy, the Young Master came early in the morning and he knew that you were sleeping so he waited for more than an hour in the parlor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    I turned my head and looked at Jake. He smiled wide enough for his dimples to show and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time going today, so I woke up early because I wanted to go with Mir.¡±


    ¡°What time did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Well, 4:30 am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It means that he barely slept.


    It¡¯s not good to sleep that little at this age when you¡¯re still growing. I should tell him not to do that in the future.


    I decided to protect Jake¡¯s height as I got up from the bed.


    ¡°Wait in the parlor, Jake. I¡¯ll get dressed soon.¡±


    It¡¯s not like a banquet, so I just had tob my hair neatly, tie it together, and wear a dress.


    When I said that, Jake nodded and looked down.


    ¡°Yes, Mir, but you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Mir¡¯s socks are pretty.¡±


    I followed Jake¡¯s fingertips and saw the colorful socks on my feet.


    They were the socks that I had hand-knitted.


    ¡°¡­¡­Pretty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    I asked as if I couldn¡¯t believe it, but Jake was really sincere.


    I was embarrassed.


    These socks were handcrafted; they were carefully squeezed one by one with my small hands.


    It was the first piece I made after learning to knit from my nanny, so the size of the knots was messy, and the color was all messed up.


    The nanny said that I made them well, but she didn¡¯t say they were pretty.


    ¡°Thank you, Jake. I made this, but I¡¯ll make one for youter if I have time.¡±


    Jake had some eyes.


    Since they were handmade, it was a meaningfulpliment. He must have recognized my artistic soul.


    I smiled proudly, grabbed Jake¡¯s hand tightly, and walked him to the door.


    Anyway, socks are socks, and I had to prepare quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Have a cup of warm tea while you wait.¡±


    ***


    I¡¯m a person who keeps her promises.


    I have been like that in my past life and in this one.


    I looked at the clock and told the maid who helped dress me up, ¡®I just have to be neat! You don¡¯t have to dress me up too much!¡¯ My grey hair wasbed and tied with a yellow ribbon. I decided to wear my favorite yellow dress. I chose this set because it looked neat to wear a matching ribbon and dress.


    ¡°Mydy, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re wearing this dress on a day like this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nanny? This is my favorite dress.¡±


    I tilted my head and pretended not to know what she was talking about.


    In fact, I knew why the nanny reacted like that.


    Yellow doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you look cheerful.


    Youngdies of my age prefer bright-colored fabric, a tailor told me that before. I picked up the bright yellow fabric rmended by the tailor and chose a design from the sample designs. How was the tailor¡¯s face like then?


    ¡®Was it pale¡­¡­ You want a design like this with this fabric? That¡¯s what his face looked like it was saying.¡¯

 Chapter 9

    It was worth it. The design of the dress I asked for was preferred by the elderly. Sometimes, it was ordered and worn by young people from extremely strict families.


    My mom and dad, including the tailor and Carrie, were all shocked by my choice.


    I didn¡¯t want that design for any specific reason.


    It was justfortable.


    The designs with frills and ribbons look cute but they¡¯re ufortable. They may be intended to be worn to ces like banquet halls, but it was unreasonable for daily life. It¡¯s hard to walk around with these legs.


    That¡¯s why I chose a design that fits tightly with buttons that open easily and sleeves that were tight. The fabric was also perfect because it did not stain easily.


    That¡¯s why I picked this outfit today.


    The nanny tried to stop me at first, but she gave up eventually.


    ¡®I know how nanny feels, but¡­¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s a kindergarten where the prince and the princess will be attending. Maybe the other children will be from high-ranking noble families. In this situation, it¡¯s best to go wearing something neat andfortable.


    ¡®That¡¯s enough preparation.¡¯


    Fortunately, Jake didn¡¯t wait very long.


    I think it¡¯s almost time for him to finish a cup of tea.


    Thinking of Jake waiting in the parlor, I picked up the caramel bags on the table.


    Now, it was really time to go to kindergarten.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing your favorite clothes, aren¡¯t you? You look like a yellow chick, it looks good on you.¡±


    Jake said that with wide eyes as soon as I entered the parlor.


    You have a good eye. I nodded.


    ¡°Right. Come to think of it, Jake, your bowtie is also yellow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is.¡±


    Jake looked down at my dress and blushed.


    Then he tilted his head and looked at me.


    ¡°But what are you holding, Mir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, these are things I¡¯ll give out in kindergarten. It¡¯s caramel that I made myself.¡±


    Jake stared nkly at the caramel bags while I answered. He looked back at me when I said thest sentence. What? What¡¯s wrong with him?


    I was curious but soon I knew the answer.


    Jake said sadly.


    ¡°I see. Mir¡¯s new friends¡­¡­ so it¡¯s not for me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? There are some for you too.¡±


    No wonder you felt sad.


    I picked up the heaviest bag of caramel and handed it to Jake.


    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, I won¡¯t leave you out. I have the prettiest and biggest caramel in this bag.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Mir!¡±


    Iughed when I saw Jake happy again.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happenter because of that caramel bag.


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯re here, miss.¡±


    Jake and I left for kindergarten in our own family carriages. It didn¡¯t take long to get there because the ce, which was given the simple name of the Imperial Kindergarten, was close to the center of the capital. It was very close to the Marquis house. I was wondering what would happen there in the vastnd owned by the Imperial Family, but it was just a kindergarten.


    ¡®A small building in this goldennd? What a waste!¡¯


    That was my first thought as soon as I got out of the carriage.


    It was a snobbish and capitalist idea, but it was an inevitable thought for me since I lived in the 21st century. Indeed, His Majesty cares a lot about his daughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s a splendid building.¡±


    I murmured looking at the building in front of me.


    I said it was small, but it was only smallpared to the size of thend.


    It was too big for a kindergarten with only six children!


    It was half the size of most mansions and it was two stories even though it could be a single story.


    There was a fountain with a golden statue in front of the building.


    Surrounding the area was a shallow, man-made stream¡­¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s like a big dollhouse just for the princess.¡¯


    And I think I¡¯m one of the dolls who will be in it.


    I managed to calm down and the goosebumps on my arm disappeared.


    ¡°Wee, Young Master Jake Teon. Young Lady Emir Saeron.¡±


    It was none other than two of the imperial family knights guarding the entrance.

 Chapter 10

    Gosh, looking closely, that red uniform is that of the Red Hawk Knights.


    They weren¡¯t just any knights, it seemed like the elite knights were the escorts.


    ¡®No wonder since there are two royal family members. Those two are the only heirs in the imperial family¡­¡­¡¯


    There was a good reason for security to be thorough.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be included in the reason, but I felt happy because I felt like a VIP.


    ***


    As soon as I entered the room, I felt bad again.


    No, I couldn¡¯t say it was bad. It was a little different from that.


    If I had to say, was it a shock?


    ¡®¡­¡­Howe?¡¯


    I rubbed my eyes once, but the children in front of me remained the same.


    Two people I¡¯ve never seen before were beside the prince and the princess. One was a girl and the other was a boy.


    The girl¡¯s appearance was like a fairy¡¯s. Blond hair that seems to be made of gold thread and silver eyes that looked like the sun at noon reflected in ake. On the other hand, her clothes seemed a little old and unfit for her.


    She was just like the heroine in the novel. The second daughter of the Duke of Rose, famous for producing outstanding fairy summoners for generations.


    Of course not, maybe not. It couldn¡¯t be, right?


    ¡®¡­¡­But where are the silver eyesmon?¡¯


    I tried to deny it, but my mind kept repeating.


    The girl sitting in the corner with a scared look must be the heroine of this novel.


    And I was more certain of my prediction when I saw the boy sitting next to her.


    He had dark red hair like a burning sun and yellow amber eyes. The boy did not leave a good first impression and no matter how I looked at him, he was definitely the second male lead.


    If all of this is real.


    All the children in this ce were the main characters of the novel except for me.


    Nichs the main lead, Alice the female lead, Cedric the second male lead, and Nina the viin.


    And¡­¡­ even Jake who is Nichs¡¯s friend.


    ¡®I¡¯m the only extra! An extra with no presence that may or may not appear in the novel.¡¯


    For some reason, at that moment my existence felt pathetic.


    Just then.


    ¡®Oh, we made eye contact.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t international but I made eye contact with Cedric, the second male lead. I was so surprised to meet him first. The boy smiled at me with an unknown rotten smile and turned his head away.


    ¡®Oh, jerk.¡¯


    It was clear from his personality, this was the second male lead from the novel, Cedric Bedmon.


    It can¡¯t be! Although the family¡¯s history is not long, he is the youngest son of the rumored Bedmon family, who gained the title of Grand Duke thanks to their great service to the imperial family.


    I was clenching my fist when Jake suddenly stood next to me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Mir, that kid just looked at you in a bad way. I think I saw it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I felt it.¡±


    I forced myself to hold back and give a simple answer. Jake was silent for a moment and then whispered something to me. I doubted my ears, is that what Jake just said?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like Mir, I¡¯ll go and scold you!¡¯


    I thought I misheard it, it was a straightforward tone that didn¡¯t suit Jake¡¯s personality. He¡¯s not normally like this, but it was a little cute since he was acting like this because he cared about his best friend. Of course, I refused the offer because I had no intention of starting a fight from the first day.


    ¡®Scolding, I¡¯ll scold you.¡¯


    That¡¯s what I thought in my heart, anyway.


    Once I got myself together, I greeted Prince Nichs and Princess Nina, with who I was acquainted.


    Prince Nichs was reading a thick book with a title in a foreignnguage and his greeting was short. Princess Nina was the same as before, she looked at me with a nk look and epted my greeting.


    ¡®Oh, my legs are feeling numb from standing.¡¯

 Chapter 11

    I decided to sit down. It would have been nice if there were many options, but there were only six chairs in this spacious room. Sadly, the gap between the chairs was wide enough so you couldn¡¯t reach the person next to you if you stretched out your hand. I held Jake¡¯s hand because he didn¡¯t want to sit away from me and I chose from one of the remaining two seats. I sat in the left corner.


    ¡®Oh, the chair is made for royalty.¡¯


    The chair with a soft velvet cover seemed to be about my height and the cushion below was very wide, so it was good to lie on. Is this the privilege of the elite kindergartens?


    Just then, the door opened again.


    Since all the students were already here, it was obvious that it was not a new child. Is it a teacher?


    I heard that someone will be teaching us just like a ss in the academy.


    Perhaps that was correct, a woman in an elegant purple dress appeared.


    She greeted us and wrote her name on the ckboard in front of her.


    Countess Margaret Edmont was her name. Mrs. Margaret will be taking care of this temporary kindergarten. She said that she used to be Her Majesty¡¯s maid of honor.


    ¡°Please call me Margaret.¡±


    She said that politely because her status was lower than the students¡¯.


    Immediately, Princess Nina stood up gracefully and spoke.


    ¡°No, Countess Margaret, I will call you teacher from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    The only one who wasn¡¯t was Prince Nichs who kept reading his book calmly. Prince Nichs nced at his younger sister with a knowing look then turned back to the book again.


    ¡°Hah, but I can¡¯t. How can I tell the princess¡­¡­¡±


    It was clear that she thought she could not be called such a precious title because she was not a real teacher.


    ¡°In the academy, people like you are called teachers or professors, so I¡¯ll call you that. This is an order.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your orders, Your Highness.¡±


    It was an order which couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Following Nina¡¯s words, we also called her teacher.


    It doesn¡¯t even matter who you are, rules have been made to speak respectfully to her.


    This was all done following the will of the Princess, and the Crown Prince said nothing, so everyone decided to follow the rules.


    I liked using the word teacher because it was a title that was familiar to me.


    There seemed to be a child who didn¡¯t like it, but let¡¯s ignore that.


    ¡°Mrs. Margaret, what will be the first ss?¡±


    Jake bravely asked the first question.


    Cool, Jake! I pped my hands in my heart. I was quite timid, so I couldn¡¯t easily speak up in this atmosphere.


    No, I was like that in my previous life. It looks like I¡¯m too stubborn in the waters of the world.


    ¡°The ss¡­¡­ has not been decided yet. We¡¯re going to introduce ourselves first. We need to start introducing ourselves. Who will go first¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Margaret answered awkwardly.


    It seems that she was not used to the honorifics yet.


    Well, then I¡¯ll let you get used to it!


    I don¡¯t know about going first, but I¡¯m confident in going second.


    I raised my hand up and shouted. No, I was going to shout.


    ¡°I¡¯m far away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    If only Princess Nina didn¡¯t stand up in an elegant manner.


    Thanks to her, my hand that stretched out embarrassingly slid down.


    Oh, I¡¯m embarrassed. I¡¯m embarrassed.


    It¡¯s like a stranger greeted me on the street, but it turned out that they didn¡¯t say hello to me.


    ¡®Ugh. I want to go back for five seconds!¡¯


    Fortunately, no one seems to have noticed what I did.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, not me.


    Nina slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I am Nina Chloe Betelod. The First Princess of the Imperial Family of the Goldhark Empire. I am 6 years old this year. Then I¡¯ll finish introducing myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a brief pause in the crowd.


    I immediately raised my hands and started pping just in case the silencested for a long time.


    I pped my hands, followed by Jake next to me, then Alice and Cedric at the end looked at me and pped their hands.

 Chapter 12

    Prince Nichs took his eyes off the book for a moment and hit it a couple of times to p.


    ¡®Oh, how lucky I am to be a quick-witted reincarnation.¡¯


    There was near silence. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since they were all children, they did not seem to know the appropriate response at the end of an introduction.


    Anyway, it¡¯s obvious that everyone won¡¯t try to introduce themselves, so I¡¯ll have to do it this time.


    With that thought in mind, I slid one hand up.


    ¡°Well, this time, my¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Nichs Clooney Betelod.¡±


    Perhaps due to the painful experience earlier, it was lucky that I spoke in a lower voice.


    Because even before I finished my sentence, there was a young man standing up with his book covered.


    Though small, he was the tallest among everyone, Nichs.


    I put my hands down again and pretended I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®I¡¯m just not going to say anything next time. I¡¯m going to stay put until my turnes¡­¡­¡¯ I kept repeating that thought.


    ¡®Why the second?¡¯


    Ignoring the embarrassment of raising my hand, it was a little surprising that Nichs stepped forward.


    To be honest, it was my prediction that I would just sit there and say my name at the end.


    ¡°I am seven years old. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. It was much shorter than the Princess¡¯s introduction. I think he skipped a whole sentence? I think it was bothersome for him to have a long introduction. Nichs picked up the book he had ced on his chair right after he announced ¡®that¡¯s all.¡¯


    It seemed like they all had excellent learning abilities since everyone pped their hands as soon as Nichs finished introducing himself. Mrs. Margaret also pped her hands with a more rxed smile.


    ¡®Who¡¯s next?¡¯


    I pped my hands nkly and stared into the air.


    I¡¯ve just had two traumatizing experiences, so I didn¡¯t want to raise my hand three times. The order of introductions was going around the room and when everyone finished their greeting, I was going to be thest one.


    At that time, I saw a figure rising from the second chair on the right.


    It was the rude redhead.


    ¡°I am Cedric Bedmon.¡±


    Cedric just said his name and sat on the chair.


    As expected from his first andst name, this was definitely the second male lead, Cedric.


    In 10 years or so, that personality will wear a mask of kindness on the outside.


    Thanks to Alice, the heroine.


    ¡®Speaking of Alice¡­¡­¡¯


    My thoughts soon turned to Alice.


    At the very end, I looked at Alice who was sitting opposite me, and I saw her with her head down and pping.


    It was a passive attitude, but I could understand Alice.


    ording to the story in the novel, it was good enough.


    Just in time, I could see Alice standing up slightly looking around her.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­¡­ Alice, I¡¯m 7¡­¡­ years old.¡±


    Alice quickly sat down with a red face as if the courage she had for a moment had faded away. Alice couldn¡¯t raise her head even though she heard apuse.


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s just me and Jake.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, Alice introduced herself first. So now Jake¡­¡­ huh?


    ¡°Jake, do you have something to say?¡±


    As soon as I looked at Jake sitting next to me, I met his eyes. I don¡¯t know when he started watching me.


    Jake asked me by moving his mouth, ¡®Will Mir introduce herself next?¡¯ and I shook my head. I¡¯ll introduce myself at the end and get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I am Jake Teon. Nice to meet you.¡±


    After answering him, Jake looked thoughtful then stood up and introduced himself. Unlike his light speech, his polite and courteous style made him seem like himself again. Well, he was always like this.


    All right, it was my turn. Whoo-hoo, I¡¯ll show you the skills of introducing myself in ss at the beginning of the semester from kindergarten from my previous life. I got up with a slight shrug of my yellow dress.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Marquis Saeron¡¯s daughter, Emir Saeron. My specialty is running and my hobby is, umm, I¡¯ll say reading. What else is there? I like yellow and purple. My least favorite food is mint, and my favorite food is banana chocte pudding. And¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 13

    After saying a few more sentences, I finished introducing myself.


    I¡¯m so proud!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop here. Please take good care of me, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mir!¡±


    Next to me, Jake pped his hands with a bright look. Looking ahead, Mrs. Edmont stared at me with a surprised look, and the children sitting next to me were staring at me and pping their hands.


    ¡®Right,e to think of it¡­¡­¡¯


    I just remembered something that would be perfect for me to do now. I took out the paper bags I ced under the chair.


    The children¡¯s eyes grew round, they could not pretend and hide their curious eyes. They were still young children no matter how much they learned about nobility and imperial etiquette.


    ¡®I¡¯m a little child on the outside, but I¡¯m not.¡¯


    Mrs. Edmont asked in a curious tone.


    ¡°Oh, Young Lady Saeron. What are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this. I brought it to share with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! That¡¯s so cool.¡±


    When Mrs. Edmont approached me and saw the package that I had made myself, she put her hands together and brought them to her mouth as if she were genuinely surprised.


    Her reaction also caused the children to gather around me one by one, unable to suppress their curiosity. Among them, only Jake, who received a gift from me in advance, sat in his seat triumphantly, looking at me with the expression, ¡°I know what¡¯s in the bag!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    The Princess couldn¡¯t look inside the bags so she asked the question. I answered with a grin as if I were waiting for someone to ask me that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Do you have mine?¡±


    Of course, of course.


    I wanted to say so, but I tried to keep my mouth shut so that I didn¡¯t say the answer.


    Nina seemed frustrated by my silence, but she was wriggling her hands without realizing it.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    I was well aware that Nina was very, very curious.


    No, I couldn¡¯t know just by looking, so I asked with my head tilted.


    Then.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious. So show me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sess!


    I smiled triumphantly on the inside because this ¡®caramel friend making project¡¯ is a very important task. If I don¡¯t make any friends now then I will only have Jake to y with in kindergarten.


    To do that, I had to increase my intimacy with these children little by little.


    In order to increase the level of intimacy, it is not possible to have the same rtionship with the Princess.


    Because it¡¯s just a rtionship between sovereign and subject, not a friendship.


    Anyway, I looked at the ribbon color with a happy expression and stuck out a bag with a red ribbon.


    When she received the bag, Princess Nina asked again in a curious voice.


    ¡°Why is it red? I like a darker red shade. Or purple like deep velvet.¡±


    I knew.


    I knew very well about the likes and dislikes of the main characters in the novel without them telling me.


    However, it was no other reason than to make it look normal.


    ¡®ttery, it¡¯s to tter you, hoo-hoo.¡¯


    I buried my inner evil thoughts away and I once again put the smile on my face that I had when meeting His Majesty the Emperor.


    Then I looked at Nina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Last time, when I first met the Princess, I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°The eyes of Princess Nina are like jewels. They¡¯re like¡­¡­ like a ruby! They¡¯re as pretty as a ruby


    ring that my mom had.¡±


    Finally, she fiddled with the ribbon with her eyes slightly looking down.


    Anyone would be happy to be praised for having eyes shining like jewelry.


    You will surely be happy!


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? Do my eyes resemble rubies?¡±


    Indeed, my prediction was correct. She wasn¡¯t excitedly jumping up and down, but she was looking at my gift with a better look than before. It seemed that the ends of her lips were slightly raised.


    I continued to brag about my skills when I saw the chance.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I wrapped it with a clear red ribbon like the eyes of the Princess. It¡¯s shameful workmanship¡­¡­ but I wrapped it myself!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, is that really. Young Lady? That¡¯s amazing workmanship.¡±


    Mrs. Edmont, who was watching me all along, intervened in amazement. I smiled and nodded my head.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I just tied the way my hands went! Hehe. Oh, anyway. I gave the gift to the Princess first, but I prepared one for everyone, so I¡¯ll hand them out.¡±


    I picked up the first bag in front of me which had a yellow ribbon.


    This was to be given to Cedric with the gold eyes.


    I only chose specific colors for the Princess, Prince, and Jake.


    But what a coincidence this is!


    The color of the ribbons wrapped around the rest of the gifts were the same colors as the eyes of Cedric and Alice, respectively.


    It seems that luck really is on my side today.


    I handed over the bag with a more careless attitude than I had done with the Princess.


    I would never say that it was revenge for that ridicule earlier.


    ¡°Here, take it. Esteemed son, Cedric.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Tsk. Who said it¡¯s esteemed son.¡±


    Even though his words were harsh, the act of gently extending his hands made meugh.


    However, I had a feeling that if Iughed now, I would never be able to get close to Cedric, so I put the bag in his hands.


    Cedric looked at the bag and suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°Is this a yellow ribbon? I have yellow eyes, so is that why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure I just tied any ribbon that I had.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not interested in you?¡¯ Cedric frowned when he understood what I meant.


    Watching his bewildered response, Iughed on the inside.


    Again, it is by no means petty revenge.


    ¡®Look at that. Your mouth protrudes five feet.¡¯


    However, since it¡¯s not good to lie to kids, I corrected myself right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, actually. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. It is the color of your eyes. Oh, anyway¡­¡­ Hey, Alice?¡±


    At this point, I decided to turn away and I quickly spoke to the beautiful blonde child who was standing the furthest among the children.


    Alice nced at me and stammered.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes? Yes? I, I¡­¡­ you mean?¡±


    I could barely see her forehead and eyes through the children since Alice was short for her age. I jumped out of my chair, squeezed through a gap, and approached Alice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I prepared a gift for Young Lady Alice as well. Look, it¡¯s a pretty silver ribbon that resembles the color of your eyes.¡±


    The bag I handed Alice was a really pretty bag tied with a silver ribbon.


    Is it because the ribbon seems to be made from thin silver threads that it gave off the illusion that it was shining.


    ¡°¡­¡­Pretty.¡±


    It seemed like Alice didn¡¯t expect to receive a gift.


    She looked at the bag with the silver ribbon nkly and then took it from me and held it tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­ it¡¯s my first time getting a gift.¡±


    At that moment, I felt my heart crying at Alice¡¯s response.


    I knew Alice¡¯s past as a reader who has read all the novels, no, it¡¯s a reality now. Anyway, it was all the sadder because I knew Alice¡¯s situation well. But I replied brightly, pretending not to know anything. I had to do this here.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d I gave Young Lady Alice her first gift.¡±


    Alice soon blinked her eyes and bowed her head.


    But in that short moment, I saw it.


    Alice¡¯s big silver eyes were filled with tears like dew.


    ¡®Oh, did I make you cry¡­¡­¡¯


    I hesitated for a moment then took my handkerchief out of my pocket.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t use it for anything today so it smelled warm and nice because it was washed.


    ¡°Here, Alice. Please ept it.¡±


    I covered the handkerchief with my body so that the other kids and teacher couldn¡¯t see Alice.


    There are people who don¡¯t like to show others their crying.


    Alice would always secretly cry in the corner.


    I didn¡¯t want Alice to feel ashamed.


    Alice wept silently without the usual whimpering and took the handkerchief without saying a word. In a small voice, I thought she said, ¡®thank you¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°What, is Alice getting more presents? That¡¯s bad.¡±


    From behind, I heard Cedric¡¯s babble and it seems he misunderstood my behavior, but I kept covering Alice until her tears stopped. Well, it took about a minute. Alice fiddled with the handkerchief and nced at me wondering what to do.

 Chapter 15

    I told Alice that she could have the handkerchief. Carrie¡¯s hobby is embroidery, so there are more than 100 handkerchiefs simr to that one piled up at home.


    After Alice went back to her seat, she carefully stroked the present on herp and bowed her head. I intentionally used a brighter voice.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ I have onest gift left. Excuse me, Your Highness?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nichs, who was reading a book while maintaining a chic attitude alone when all the other children were surrounding me, answered immediately.


    Although he was pretending not to be interested, he seemed to have been paying attention because his order didn¡¯te.


    There were still two gifts in my hand, and I stuck out a bag with a red ribbon to Nichs, just like the Princess¡¯s. Nichs took the bag lightly with his gaze fixed on the book.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal. Hehe.¡±


    And thest one.


    I turned away from His Highness and approached Mrs. Edmont with a brighter face than before.


    She weed me with a flushed face.


    ¡°Oh my, Young Lady Saeron. Did you prepare a present for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Will you ept my gift, Mrs. Edmont?¡±


    Mrs. Edmont smiled happily and epted the bag I gave her.


    Now that¡¯s done, I gave each one a bribe, no, a gift!


    So now all I have to do is¡­¡­ huh? Jay, why are you picking a fight with Jake again?


    ¡°Hey, Young Lord of Teon. Were you the only one who didn¡¯t get a present?¡±


    Suddenly, Cedric opened the bag and ate one of the caramel pieces in it, and approached Teon and asked in a teasing tone. Of course, Jake¡¯s expression was rxed, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t get a gift, but he got it first.


    Cedric, who didn¡¯t know, sighed, ¡®Hmm,¡¯ he looked through the bag as if he was doing a favor and picked the ugliest looking caramel and handed it to Jake.


    ¡°Here, take it. I¡¯m giving it to you because I feel sorry for you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you feel sorry for me?¡±


    Jake smiled and went back to his chair and took out the bag he had ced under it. The bag looked twice as big as the rest of the bags.


    Jake grinned and shook the bag in front of Cedric.


    ¡°What does this look like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What, you. I thought you didn¡¯t get one. Besides, why is yours so big?¡±


    Cedric stumbled looking embarrassed. The other children were going back to their ces to open their present, but the atmosphere between the two was particrly harsh.


    Of course, it was all because of Cedric who argued first.


    ¡®So why are you messing with Jake? He gets cold when he¡¯s angry.¡¯


    Aside from rooting for Jake in my heart, fighting is bad.


    Just in case there was a quarrel between the two children, I got up and tried to intervene. But before I got up, Jake replied in a calm voice, so I decided to wait and see.


    Jake had a somber look on his face rather than his usually serene face.


    Cedric¡¯s mean tone while speaking was a bonus.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Young Grand Duke, but I¡¯m very close to Emir. I¡¯ve been close to her since I was born. We even call each other by nicknames. Right, Mir?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. Jay.¡±


    Jake looked at me and asked for confirmation. I nodded my head as I was watching in a daze. As soon as I answered, Jake raised his nose in vain. Cedric bit his lips with a look of resentment.


    At that point, I had to ask a question.


    Maybe Jake was the type of kid to show off his friendships¡­¡­?


    But I understood immediately.


    Well, kids are pretty obsessed with friends at this age so that could be the reason.


    Jake is also my only childhood friend and we have some family attachment¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s that kind of rtionship.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    In the end, Cedric went back to his seat cing all the caramel pieces in his mouth.


    It¡¯s nice that things seem to have worked out well without a fight, but I wonder how Jake and Cedric can turn back. What are you going to do if you creak like this from the beginning?


    ¡°My goal is to get along well.¡¯


    I think I just realize that achieving my goal won¡¯t be an easy task.


    ¡­¡­Can I do it well?


    ***

 Chapter 16

    Anyway, the atmosphere was quite rxed because of the caramel.


    Alice held the bag in her arms as if it were an heirloom and she didn¡¯t eat any of the caramel pieces. Princess Nina was trying the strawberry vor, saying that it was her first time trying that vor and that it wasn¡¯t bad.


    Cedric had a look of regret since he ate all the caramel pieces at once and his appetite was returning. Prince Nichs was reading a book and eating a new caramel every five pages, and Jake¡­¡­


    ¡°Come on, aah¨C try it, Mir.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±


    He said it was too much since it was double the amount, so he picked out the same vors when he ate one and put the other in my mouth. Oh no, I ate a lot while making it yesterday, so I was getting a little bit sick.


    ¡®But Jake is giving it to me himself, and I can¡¯t say no. Oops.¡¯


    Thanks to that, I ate well like a baby bird.


    ¡­¡­I actually ate too much sweet food and I was craving spicy food.


    But there¡¯s no spicy food in this world, damn it.


    Anyway, by the time everyone had almost finished their caramel except for Alice, Mrs. Edmont came back after leaving the ss earlier.


    With an embarrassing expression, she gave us the good news(?) that the teachers who were in charge of education could note because of a scheduling problem.


    Oh, right. If education was already approved at this age, then early education would be provided for children of prestigious families. Before entering the academy, tutors were invited to teach basic social etiquette and various basic liberal arts.


    However, the children attending this kindergarten now receive group sses instead of studying with a tutor. It¡¯s probably because this is the Imperial Kindergarten so you can¡¯t just y.


    So the conclusion is that there are no sses today.


    ¡®Hurray! I am not studying.¡±


    To be honest, I was very pleased deep inside my heart but I put on a regretful expression, because if I showed my happiness, my image with Mrs. Edmont would be damaged significantly.


    ¡°Then, first of all, let¡¯s have some free time. Also, lunch will be served at noon.¡±


    ¡®Lunch?¡¯


    My eyes sparkled when I heard Mrs. Edmont¡¯s exnation.


    It was good news for us who only filled our stomachs with caramel and were getting hungry.


    That¡¯s right, you have to eat a lot and often at this age while you grow up.


    ¡®What kind of meal will be served¡­¡­ I wonder.¡¯


    In fact, while I was looking around the kindergarten building, I saw a separate facility that looked like a kitchen on the other side.


    I was so curious about whether we will eat rice at a table in a group like in schools in my previous life, or whether special royal food would be provided separately in a lunch box!


    Of course, our Marquis¡¯s chef¡¯s cooking is great, but it¡¯s actually more delicious to eat group meals.


    ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯


    I was imagining dreams of eating in full swing.


    Suddenly, I heard the princess¡¯s clear voice.


    ¡°I hope everyone pays attention.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I turned my head and saw Princess Nina standing up from her chair.


    Just in time, the door opened and I saw people in imperial servant uniforms bringing something.


    I was surprised when I realized what the heavy object was.


    ¡®Ah, no, that¡¯s?¡¯


    The identity of the object was nothing but a wide table.


    But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it were just a table.


    The table was painted gold and had an imperial crest inscribed in the middle.


    It was the same table as the one that was ced in the imperial reception room.


    Why is such a valuable item here¡­¡­ Ah.


    ¡®The princess and the prince are here.¡¯


    I immediately agreed.


    Yes, in everyday life there isn¡¯t a chance to use imperial supplies.


    Opportunities like this are rare.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to change seats. Everyone get up from your seats, we¡¯re going to sit around this table.¡±


    Following the instructions of the princess, we all rose from our seats.


    Maybe a minute had passed. Everyone sat in a chair around the imperial table.


    Nina appeared very satisfied.


    ¡°I heard you sit like this at the academy.¡±


    No wonder you were looking at the seating arrangement earlier and making a face that you didn¡¯t like it, this is why!

 Chapter 17

    It seems like Princess Nina really wanted to go to the academy. This is almost like a little academy and not a kindergarten.


    Ah. As for the seating arrangement, Ninaina and Nichs sat face to face at each end of the long rectangr table. I sat on the same side as Jake, and Alice and Cedric sat on the other side.


    It was a very good seating arrangement.


    ¡®I thought we were too far away earlier, but this is better.¡¯


    It was perfect for getting along with the children and talking to them.


    ***


    Of course, at first, it seemed awkward for everyone to face each other.


    However, with my attempts, the atmosphere was getting disorderly little by little while having simple conversations.


    And finally, it was the time that I was waiting for.


    Ding- Ding-


    When the clock hung on one side of the wall struck noon, I rose with delight.


    It¡¯s lunchtime!


    ***


    ¡°Youngdy Saeron, why are you getting up?¡±


    Ninaina, who was reading a book that Nichs handed over due to boredom, asked a question.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s lunchtime!¡±


    When I answered brightly, Ninaina closed the book that she had only flipped a few pages of and handed it back over to Nichs with her eyes frowned. It seemed like the book was very boring to read. Then, she asked the same question.


    ¡°So why are you getting up? We¡¯re going to eat lunch here. Ah, look, it¡¯sing here just in time.¡±


    I turned around after hearing the princess¡¯s words.


    Wow, it was true. The door was carefully opened, and a white cart with wheels wasing in smoothly.


    ¡®I thought we were going to the cafeteria to eat!¡¯


    I sat down quietly as I was a little embarrassed.


    The first impression is important, no one thinks of me as the kid that eats a lot, right? I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t! Well, Jake already knows I like eating so he¡¯s an exception.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    But something was strange.


    The imperial chefs who were dressed in cooking clothes with a small imperial emblem on iting in were whatever.


    But who were these maids that wereing in after?


    ¡°These are maids that father has personally allowed to test the food for poison in case of an assassination attempt.¡±


    Ninaina exined to me after noticing my puzzled nce.


    I widely opened my mouth. My god, this was my first time seeing a maid for testing poison in food since I was born as the youngdy of Marquis. But even after that, I couldn¡¯t close my mouth.


    It was because there was no end to carts with food that wereing in. And they were all special course meals made with an imperial recipe.


    ¡°First, this is the appetizer. Youngdy, please eat it after the poison test.¡±


    Each maid was assigned to one of us six and had the job of testing the food as well as exining what each of the menu was.


    My hands were about to reach the fork without me realizing when I heard the maid¡¯s words and stopped with embarrassment.


    The pre-meal drink served with the appetizer was fresh fruit juice made with grapes that were raised in the imperial garden. Even after, I was endlessly astonished by all the dishes that wereing out.


    ¡®Wow, is that gold powder on top of the soup?¡¯


    As expected, imperial cuisine was different from the rest.


    With a d heart, I started tasting the dishes after the testing was over.


    They were very yummy!


    And today¡¯s main menu was none other than seafood.


    It was a rare ingredient in the empire, which was adjacent to the ind on three of its sides excluding the south, but I was able to eat as much as I wanted to today. Ah, if I say it like that, I feel like I¡¯m saying cooking at Marquis¡¯s isn¡¯t good, but that¡¯s definitely not what I¡¯m trying to say. Please believe me, chef! Sob.


    Anyways, I finished a very satisfying lunch.


    But there was something that I didn¡¯t realize.


    ¡°You eat really well!¡±


    I realized it only after hearing Mrs. Edmont¡¯s admiration.


    The gaze of the children who were looking at me in amazement.


    And also, that I was pictured as no other than a glutton in this kindergarten.


    ¡­Huh? That wasn¡¯t the image I wanted.


    I¡¯m ruined.


    ¡­

 Chapter 18

    Rattle, rattle.


    In the carriage returning home, I looked outside the window and fell deep into thought.


    My life in kindergarten, is it okay to be a glutton?


    ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure it will work.¡¯


    But soon, I shook my head, crossed my arms, leaned back, and snorted.


    In the end, I looked like a 6 years old. It wasn¡¯t strange to love food at this age.


    ¡®Besides, I asked Jake as well.¡¯


    A while ago, after lunch time, I decided to get up slightly earlier and sneaked to Jake and asked.


    ¡®Jake, did I eat like I was starving at lunch?¡¯


    ¡®Huh? No, you looked really cute and cool while eating.¡¯


    Jake answered while shaking his head. It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying¡­


    Although the ridiculous modifier of cute and cool lowered the credibility by a little, I still decided to trust Jake¡¯s words. In the future, I decided to eat a little more calmly for the honor of Saeron family.


    ¡°Youngdy, what are you thinking about? We have arrived. You should get off.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re right. We already arrived¡­¡±


    While I was deep in thought, I came to my senses at Carrie¡¯s touch that gently touched my hand.


    After getting out of the carriage slightlyte, Carrie said that I looked like I was spaced out since a while ago and asked if anything happened in the kindergarten.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Did you know that sounds very suspicious, mydy? It doesn¡¯t seem like nothing. This nanny is really worried. Perhaps¡­ did you fail the thing you were talking about yesterday?


    Carrie narrowed her eyes and looked at me then sighed and asked.


    I knew that she loved me as much as my parents do.


    That¡¯s why I should have been careful about showing this depressed attitude.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to make her worry.¡¯


    In the end I raised the edge of my mouth and replied while smiling brightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing! The caramel distribution project we talked about yesterday also seeded perfectly, nanny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true? Then did you make lots of friends?¡±


    My mouth closed at the sudden question that hit the nail on the head.


    Thinking back, could I really say that what I did today made me friends?


    ¡­I mean I did get really close for the first meeting.


    ¡°Mm, I think I¡¯ve be close. Hehe.¡±


    .¡±That¡¯s a relief. After mydy left for the kindergarten, this nanny kept worried. That¡¯s why even before it was time foring home, I went ahead and waited.¡±


    I thought it was strange that the carriage was waiting right away even though it ended earlier than the scheduled time, so that was why?


    I hugged the nanny tightly while choking up.


    ¡°Thank you, nanny.¡±


    ¡°Aww, why is mydy acting like this today. Nevermind that and hurry and go in. Master and Madam are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    I happily stepped in quickly to the news that mom and dad were waiting for me.


    When I entered the mansion, every employee I saw asked me how the day went.


    It was an obvious but friendly question of whether I had a good time in the kindergarten.


    ¡°Mhm, I had a fun time!¡±


    The food was delicious. But I became a glutton because of it.


    Everyoneughed at how chatty I was.


    And mom and dad as well¡­


    ¡°Hmph, was that really funny?¡±


    ¡°No, when I imagine the situation, it¡¯s very cute. Our daughter. I can¡¯t stop smiling.¡±


    ¡°Haha, my goodness. Our Mir. So that¡¯s what happened in the kindergarten.¡±


    As I looked at my parents who wereughing to the point of tearing up, I shrugged.


    Well,ughing was good for health. I was satisfied with making themugh.


    ¡°Ah, Mir. If you are okay with it, would you like to go out in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Go out? Where are we going?¡±


    Still when I was feeling a little tight, my mom allusively suggested an outing.


    Because it was too boring to stay home, I instantly opened my eyes and forgot that I was even mad at them and asked again.


    ¡°The ce is¡­¡±


    When I heard the secret ce that my mom whispered in my eyes, I yelled happily.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 19

    Meanwhile, what was going on in the imperial pce?


    Because the little princess made a sudden visit to the dress room and gave an order after sitting down on the sofa, a maid in charge of clothing gave a confused face. It couldn¡¯t be helped because it was a request that didn¡¯t suit the usual tastes of the princess.


    ¡°Princess, are you really referring to a red dress that¡¯s brighter than a ruby ring and is clear like your highness¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me a moment. Your highness. I will find it quickly.¡±


    Though she imed that she would find it, she was already half expecting the result.


    ¡®Sigh, what should I do.¡¯


    In this spacious dressing room, there definitely was no ¡®red dress that¡¯s brighter than a ruby ring and is clear like the princess¡¯s eyes.¡¯


    ¡®Why did her highness who usually only prefers dark colored fabric change her tastes so suddenly?¡¯


    Princess Ninaina usually enjoyed wearing dark red, purple, or indigo fabric.


    And on top of that, she preferred heavy fabrics like velvet or satin over light fabrics such as chiffon.


    Yellow? White? Pink? That kind of fabric basically didn¡¯t exist in Ninaina¡¯s dictionary. But red!


    ¡®If her tastes changed suddenly, there¡¯s only one reason for it. She must have had a change of heart after going to the kindergarten today.¡¯


    The maid¡¯s reasoning was very urate.


    Only what happened before in the kindergarten existed in Ninaina¡¯s mind at the moment.


    So¡­


    ¡®The eyes of Princess Nina are like jewels. They¡¯re like¡­¡­ like a ruby! They¡¯re as pretty as a ruby


    ring that my mom had. That¡¯s why I wrapped it with a clear red ribbon like the eyes of the Princess.¡¯


    ¡­she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the bright smile of Emir Saeron who said that.


    Usually Ninaina didn¡¯t wear a bright-colored dress even if she was gifted one, but for some reason, from today, she had a feeling that she was going to like a bright red color.


    Of course it was definitely not because of what the youngdy of Marquis Saeron said. At least that¡¯s what Ninaina, herself, thought.


    ¡®Well, at least she had good eyes. My eyes definitely look like rubies.¡¯


    Ninaina thought while she was looking at herself in the mirror and learning against the sofa in the dress room.


    On her left hand, she wore a little ruby egg ring that she received as one of her birthday giftsst year. Until the maid arrived, she smiled while repeatedly looking between the ruby on that ring and her eyes.


    After a while, when the clothing maid returned with two red dresses, Ninaina finally lifted her head.


    ¡°Your highness, I checked all the dresses one by one, but I only managed to find two dresses that were simr to the color that your highness has described. Please wear these for now and I¡¯ll ry an order to the imperial designer to create a new dress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll try out the left one first for now.¡±


    Ninaina smiled as if she didn¡¯t feel that bad and pointed at the left dress. It was given as one of the gifts for the princess from when a merchant from another kingdom visited the imperial pce. It was a dress made of silk from western countries, and there was a big red ribbon attached to the chest. If it were usual, she would haveined about everything from fabric to the ribbon decoration, but this time, somehow¡­


    ¡°I like the ribbon.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t like, wait. What? You like it?¡±


    The maid, who was about to remove the ribbon and mend it anew, raised her head in surprise at the unexpected words. Ninaina stared at the ribbon on the center of the dress for a while then turned her head and replied.


    ¡°Yes. It looks exactly like that ribbon.¡±


    The ribbon that was on the present that youngdy Emir gave.


    ¡°What.¡±


    Nichs, who was sitting in a rocking chair while reading a book, lifted his head as he talked to himself. Then, he tilted his head once more at Ninaina¡¯s confident expression.


    It wasn¡¯t the usual Ninaina who always looked dissatisfied or had a cranky and expressionless face.

 Chapter 20

    Nichs asked a question without realizing.


    ¡°Ninaina? Or is this a magic doll that looks like Ninaina?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not, Nichs?¡±


    When Ninaina frowned as if she were asking what he was talking about, Nichs sighed and looked down to continue reading the book again while thinking ¡®I guess that¡¯s not it¡¯.


    ¡°Why are you here, Ninaina?¡±


    Despite the obvious pressure in his voice to leave, Ninaina didn¡¯t give in and stood still.


    Ninaina had no other reason toe here. It was because of that youngdy, wait no. She wore this dress for the first time as she felt like putting on a bright red dress today, and she could think of no other person besides Nichs who would evaluate her appearance objectively.


    ¡®All these maids and servants onlypliment me by saying something like ¡®Your highness is so elegant and ssy that it looks very good on you.¡¯. I can¡¯t decide whether it matches well or not objectively from those pleasing words.¡¯


    They probably would have said a simrpliment even if Ninaina came out wearing a couple thousand diamonds that were just dangling. Of course Ninaina knew that that wasn¡¯t the maids¡¯ or the servants¡¯ fault.


    ¡®They are just afraid of me.¡¯


    That¡¯s why Ninaina was going to visit father and mother but was told that they were both busy and had to change her path to arrive here instead.


    ¡°Nichs, what do you think about the outfit that I¡¯m wearing.¡±


    ¡°¡­how is it?¡±


    To be honest he wanted to ask back if this trivial reason was why she interrupted his reading time, but because it was so rare to see Ninaina go around happily, Nichs decided to help her out just this once.


    Nichs pulled out his fountain pen that he put on his ear before reading the book and fell deep into thought while spinning it. It was his habit when he had to make an important decision.


    ¡®If I had to be honest, she doesn¡¯t look like usual.¡¯


    Though Nichs was never interested in how other people look, he at least knew what his younger sister usually liked to wear. He also knew that Ninaina used to hate those bright and fluttery clothes and ordered to clean them out.


    ¡®So why does she look so happy wearing that.¡¯


    Nichs could not understand the corrtion between the cause (new dress) and the result (feel happy) with his thoughts. As a result, he just decided to say whatever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your usual taste. But it¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t look good on you. It looks rather good with the ring that you have on right now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you think so too, Nichs?¡±


    Ninaina¡¯s voice became slightly louder. It was obvious that she was happy.


    Nichs was surprised at the unexpected reaction. He thought she would say what¡¯s with such an insincere answer and get angry.


    ¡°About that youngdy.¡±


    And at the next moment when Ninaina mentioned a personal pronoun out of nowhere, he answered right away.


    ¡°If you say that youngdy, I have no idea who you are referring to. Which youngdy are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy we met in the kindergarten today¡­That Emir Saeron?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Nichs was able to immediately recall her face as soon as he heard Emir¡¯s name. Youngdy Saeron, yes. He also remembered the caramel that she gave. But why was her name being mentioned all of sudden?


    ¡°You remember her too, right? That Young Lady Saeron said that my eyes looked like rubies to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­she did.¡±


    To be honest, Nichs did not remember well.


    Nichs¡¯s memory usually revolved around books and useful information, so he wasn¡¯t really able to remember stuff like trivial conversation. Regardless, Ninaina was ecstatic that Nichs nodded and continued.


    ¡°But I kept thinking about her words. So I decided to wear this dress today. I used to hate wearing it, but I wanted to wear it and look pretty today.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    In short, she was so into that youngdy¡¯spliment that even her taste changed.


    Nichs understood Ninaina¡¯s state right away.


    ¡°Look, the color is simr to this ribbon.¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that the ribbon that wrapped the caramel bag? Why aren¡¯t you throwing it away?¡±


    The ribbon in Ninaina¡¯s hand looked like it was more than five years old due to how preciously she was treating it. When Nichs looked puzzled, Ninaina¡¯s expression became stiff.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to throw this ribbon away?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you want a red ribbon, you can order the maid to get one. There¡¯re so many better ribbons, so why are you keeping this filthy thing?¡±


    Even though he only pointed out the truth, Ninaina didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was really strange. If it was usual, Ninaina would have listed multiple reasons why she should be keeping this ribbon, but why was she keeping her mouth shut?


    The answer was, Ninaina, herself, did not know either.


    Why she was so happy aftering back from the kindergarten.


    Why she couldn¡¯t throw away this worn out ribbon.


    ¡°¡­Just because.¡±


    As a result, Ninaina just answered honestly.


    Just because.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, there were two children in the grand duke¡¯s family carriage.


    They were none other than Cedric Bedmon and Alice Rose.


    Even though Alice was a duke¡¯s daughter, she didn¡¯t own any family carriages, so Cedric had to ride his carriage with Alice every time he had to go to the kindergarten. It was because Alice and Cedric were engaged by their families before they were born.


    ¡°Ugh, what do you mean by fianc¨¦e. I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    After stealing a nce at Alice who had fallen asleep while leaning against the window, Cedricined and sat crookedly by raising his legs on the chair for no reason.


    He had to go down to the house of Duke Rose to drop Alice off, so there was still a long time before arriving at home.


    If he had to be honest, he was bored.


    His fianc¨¦e Alice Rose was someone so boring that he wouldn¡¯t have made her a friend, let alone a fianc¨¦e. It would have been better if it was someone that had a bad temper like him so that they could at least fight.


    She barely answered once or twice if he tried talking to her ten times; but now he had to travel to and from kindergarten with this boring child! Cedric felt like he was going to go crazy.


    Furthermore, it had only been a week since they met, but father gave an order of ¡®Alice is your fianc¨¦e so you have to take good care of her.¡¯


    Of course Cedric was someone who wasn¡¯t going to listen even if the head of the family pleaded while giving him money, so he had long forgotten such order.


    But it was too boring for him to not do anything.


    He felt like he had to wake this boring Alice up and talk to her in order to release his frustration.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You, wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cedric called Alice with a loud voice, but Alice kept on leaning against the window and sleeping without flinching one bit. She was deep asleep. While holding something tightly in her arms.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t realize it before because he wasn¡¯t paying attention, but the thing that Alice was holding was none other than a bag of caramel. It was the thing that Emir Saeron shared with everyone a few hours ago in the kindergarten.


    ¡®Why haven¡¯t she eaten it yet? Is she like taking care of it or something?¡¯


    Cedric frowned.


    Though thinking about it¡­ that caramel, it was rather yummy.


    In fact, it would have been a lie if he said he didn¡¯t regret saving it after he ate everything at once.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll ask her for some.¡¯


    Opportunely, Alice¡¯s eyes softly opened as the carriage shook. Cedric groaned and asked.


    ¡°Hey, Alice Rose.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    Alice stared at Cedric with weariness in her eyes. To be honest, Cedric didn¡¯t like how Alice acted. She was already very timid, but she kept using formalnguage. Why does she keep using it?


    ¡°I told you to use informalnguage. Why do you keep using formalnguage? It¡¯s awkward.¡±


    But Alice still didn¡¯t give a reply to Cedric.


    ¡®Ugh.¡¯


    Cedric, in the end, gave up on holding a conversation with Alice. But instead, he decided to ask her for some caramel


    ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll let go of that weird formalnguage for now. Aren¡¯t you gonna eat that? If you are not gonna eat it, you should give it to me.¡±


    But something amazing happened.


    ¡°¡­No. This is something Young Lady Emir gave me.¡±


    This was the first time Alice expressed herself to Cedric. And it was an informal refusal at that.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Ah, is that so? Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Cedric didn¡¯t show on the surface, but he stepped back because he was more surprised at the fact that Alice answered him in a hostile manner than that she refused.


    However, after about 5 minutes, he came to his senses, and Cedric felt like he had somehow lost and started talking to himself and lying.


    ¡°I¡¯m not missing it or anything. Those kinds of caramels are sold in the store anyways.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But the more he gave excuses, the more he felt like he was pathetic. In the end, Cedric had to admit it.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he wanted the caramel or whether he wanted to be friendly with Emir Saeron who gave out the caramel, but he felt like his heart was empty.


    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tried to offend her that time.¡¯


    When he started feeling a hint of regret, Cedric shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Regret was a word that couldn¡¯t exist in Cedric Bedmon¡¯s dictionary.


    ¡­


    ¡°Whoa, my god.¡±


    I looked at the store in front of me and closed my mouth.


    My mom whispered to me when I expressed joy and admiration with my whole body.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we came here together, I thought you would like this store since you enjoy eating desserts so much.¡±


    ¡°This is really the best!¡±


    I raised my thumb on both of my hands.


    Yes, the reason my mom took me out was none other than this.


    She wanted to bring me to the newly created dessert shop in the capital.


    ¡°Wee, Marchioness Saeron. We will guide you to the reserved seat.¡±


    An employee wearing an apron with a pretty logo came out and led us to somewhere.


    As I passed by, I looked around to find that most of the people who visited here were maids or servants who served as an agent. But sometimes there were guests who directly visited like us, and they seemed to be guided to the second floor.


    ¡®Whoa.¡¯


    I went up the stairs around and round and found out that the wall right next to it was a hologram aquarium made with a magic stone. Even though I knew it was a fake fish, I made eye contact with it until mom called me; then, I raised my head and went up hurriedly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And at the ce of arrival, I unexpectedly encountered someone I knew.


    Why is he here?


    Who I saw was no other than Jake.


    A child of my age with particrly soft brown hair stood out amongst many adults.


    Even though he had an expressionless facepared to the usual, it was definitely Jake.


    But before I could call his name, Jake found me first.


    ¡°Mir?¡±


    Jake also seemed to be surprised to see me.


    Jake opened his eyes widely for a moment before walking over to me with a happy expression.


    I replied looking baffled when I saw how his expression changed in an instant.


    ¡°Uh, hello. Jake. We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m also very happy to see you again here.¡±


    Then I heard a voice calling for Jake.


    A man with a servant outfit hurriedly walked up with wrapped up desserts in both hands.


    ¡°Young master! Whew, You have to tell me before you go. I was surprised when I found out that you disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful from now on. My legs automatically moved when I saw that Mir was here.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    It seemed like Jake visited this shop with the duke¡¯s servant instead of his family.


    But why did hee? For me, I followed my mom here, but there was no reason for Jake toe to this shop.


    All of the duke¡¯s patissiers were of the highest skill, and Jake wasn¡¯t really very fond of desserts. Though he does eat everything when he eats together with me.


    ¡°Jake. But why did youe here?¡±


    Eventually, I became curious and decided to ask Jake the question.


    Jake tilted his head a little andughed, and then replied as if he were whispering.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you like desserts. My butler said a new dessert shop opened, so I immediately thought of you. I was going to buy it today, hide it and give it to you as a surprise gift, but I guess I failed since you found out¡­¡±

 Chapter 23

    When Jake said he failed, he took my hands with a sad expression.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No, Jake. I¡¯m d that you decided to give me a surprise present. And I¡¯m also happy that I got to see you again today.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Ah, just in case. If you bought a dessert because you wanted to give it to me, why don¡¯t you bring it to the kindergarten tomorrow? I think it¡¯ll be okay if you share it with other friends and eat it together.¡±


    I already knew.


    Both Jake and his family did not really enjoy sweet things.


    All the desserts in that servant¡¯s hands could be thrown away. That would be such a waste.


    ¡°Ah, I could do that! You¡¯re smart as expected.¡±


    Jake, who was making a sad face, pped his hands together right away andplimented me.


    I proudly smiled, told Jake that I¡¯ll see him again at the kindergarten tomorrow, and sent him off.


    Though Jake seemed reluctant to leave, when his servant nagged ¡®Sir Duke told you toe back quick.¡¯, he turned around and left.


    After parting with Jake, I selected and wrapped one of each type of all the various desserts in the shop. I think I may have been the customer who bought the most since the opening day.


    ¡®Mmm, I do want to take it to the kindergarten and share it. But Jake said he was going to bring them, so I probably shouldn¡¯t.¡¯


    As a result, these all became mine. Yay, I¡¯ll save them!


    When I came back to the mansion and deposited all the desserts in a cool food storage warehouse, one of Marquis¡¯ patissiers spoke with a sad voice.


    ¡°Mydy, I have felt that my skills are stillcking. I¡¯ll try my hardest to be a better patissier until mydy doesn¡¯t feel the need to buy desserts from shops outside of the house of Marquis¡­!¡±


    No, you don¡¯t have to do that.


    He was definitely misunderstanding the situation.


    Actually, the bread made by our patissier was the best.


    ¡®I just go to shops outside because I want a different taste sometimes.¡¯


    Anyways, the people in our mansion were a problem because they reacted too much with just one word from me.


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    In case they sulk, I¡¯ll have to give them apliment every time I eat bread made by our patissier for a week. Then, they¡¯ll be happy again.


    ¡­


    That night, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily.


    Even though it had only been one day since I started going to the kindergarten, that one day was very eventful.


    Even though I had to fall asleep quickly in order to go to kindergarten early tomorrow, my mind was wide awake.


    ¡®Will I be able to be friends with all of them?¡¯


    I already knew there was a limit to how friendly you could get by giving something to eat.


    Even though they were just 6, 7 years old, their pride should not be taken lightly. It was something I learned after reincarnating. I would pay dearly if I approached them thinking it was a piece of cake.


    ¡®Why is it so hard to make friends, whew¡­¡¯


    And I had been thinking that it was hard to target multiple people at once.


    So I would be better if I became friends with them one by one.


    Who should I be friends with first?


    That moment, the first thing that came up in my mind was Princess Ninaina¡¯s face.


    ***


    ording to the teacher¡¯s exnation, it was a simple instruction to draw the face of the person whose name was written on the small paper. This was a simple warm-up exercise before entering the ss. There was a simple instruction to draw the face of the person whose name was written on the small paper. This was a simple warm-up exercise before starting ss.


    ¡®Who will I pick?¡¯


    Somehow, I was chosen to pick the first one, so I excitedly opened the note in my hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was coincidence or fate, but the name on my note was Princess Ninaina.


    No, there is no doubt that this is fate. I picked you as my first friendst night, and today, I got a chance today to get closer to her!


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll draw a beautiful portrait to capture Ninaina¡¯s heart.¡¯

 Chapter 24

    I sped the note firmly, holding the note in my hand. Oh, actually, my drawing skills are not very good. Of course, speaking differently in this age group.


    A 6-year-old child is above average if she knows how to delicately draw eyes, nose and mouth. Maybe I can be mistaken for being pretty talented in drawing!


    ¡®Hehe.¡¯


    I drank a bowl of kimchi soup for no reason, and with excitement, I checked who the other children were against. But the atmosphere is strange.


    ¡°Ah! Why you?¡±


    ¡­¡­When I said that I had an ominous foreboding for some reason, Cedric, who pulled out the note after me, burst into a small dissatisfaction as soon as he opened the note in his hand.


    Cedric was waving a note that said ¡®Jake¡¯ in annoyance. Somehow, yesterday¡¯s caramel incident seemed to make the two of them a lot- a little far apart. Haha.


    ¡°Who is talking.¡±


    And I saw Jake responding to Cedric¡¯s dissatisfaction with the sameints. Jake wasn¡¯t quite annoyed by Cedric¡¯s provocation, and he also stiffened his face when he pulled Cedric.


    ¡®What a good thing. It seems that the two of them have be awkward, but I have to draw them face to face.¡¯


    Jake got heartbroken. Both of them were in the same situation, but it seemed to me that Jake, my close friend, was more mindful than Cedric.


    As I kept watching their war of nerve, my head was sore, and I turned my head.


    Then I could see Prince Nichs checking his note with an indifferent expression as usual.


    Who is it? I was curious. Hmm-hmm, if this is not me, I will try toe. We weren¡¯t very close, but I was curious about it. I brazenly approached Nichs and asked a question.


    ¡°Who did you get?¡±


    ¡°Alice Rose.¡±


    Oh, my eyes glistened.


    Although it is much earlier than the timing of the original story, is this the moment of the first fall in love for Nics, the original male protagonist while drawing the face of the original female protagonist, Alice? Oh my, why am I all thrilled?


    ¡®Ah, but they¡¯re still 7 years old.¡¯


    However, it wasn¡¯t untilte that they realized that they were still in love and that it wasn¡¯t until the age to find rational feelings that they could say anything, and decided to refrain from this foolishness.


    ¡°I got my brother.¡±


    And because I was with Nichs, Nina showed me a note that said ¡®Nichs¡¯ and approached me. I wanted it to be me, so I showed my note to Nina.


    ¡°I got the Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? Hmm, well. Miss Saeron, please draw well.¡±


    Maybe I am a little bit burdened, when she came to me suddenly, and Nina seemed surprised unlike usual. But I don¡¯t give up.


    Until the end, I gave an answer mixed with ttery and sincerity.


    ¡°Absolutely. It is the face of Her Grace the Princess, not anyone else. It will look the best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Ninaina slightly raised her eyebrows to my answer.


    Then she turned her head around and replied briefly.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t once or twice that Nina set me in a rough manner, and I wasn¡¯t weak enough to hurt my heart to this extent, and rather I had a smile on my mouth. Now that I¡¯ve said this, I have to draw really well.


    ¡®Oh,e to think of it.Then is Alice drawing me?¡¯


    Alice who happened to be in charge of thest order, and everyone¡¯s opponents were decided, so the only person to draw me was Alice. As expected, as I looked around, I saw Alice wandering from the other side holding a note and didn¡¯t approach me first.


    If you just stay here, you won¡¯t be me.


    I approached, calling for Alice with a moderate shout, not too loud.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°La, Lady Saeron?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought that Lady Alice chose me, so I came. Hehe.¡±


    We weren¡¯t as close as yet, so I deliberatelyughed and made a gap for Alice, who is highly wary. No, but why is Alice suddenly apologizing to me? Why?


    ¡°¡­¡­Tha, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why is Lady Alice sorry to me? The Lady didn¡¯t do anything wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think the Lady will be disappointed because I couldn¡¯t draw well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s unconfident answer, I carefully reached out to her.


    Alice hesitated and took my hand. As the warmth passed between her hands, Alice¡¯s cold hands felt a little pulse.


    In that state, I said firmly.


    ¡°No matter how the Lady draws me, I will not be disappointed. A monster with three eyes or one nostril is okay. Even if you draw the stupid beasts from the fairy tale and say it¡¯s me, I will be happy just that the Lady drew the picture.¡±


    ¡°Re, really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Iughed. So, don¡¯t be pressured andfortably draw.


    * * *

 Chapter 25

    When it finally came time to start drawing in earnest, the children were surprisingly calm.


    I felt like they couldn¡¯t even think of opening their mouth because they were concentrating.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Except for those two, of course.


    I have a premonition that they can be good friends in the future because their chemistry is well suited, but I don¡¯t think it is now.


    Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal because our innocent Jake got caught up in Cedric¡¯s bad speech.


    By the way, is Alice doing well?


    Suddenly I was curious and turned my head towards Alice.


    Then Alice, who had just been eagerly observing my face, immediately met my eyes, and Alice dropped her pencil in surprise.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    Are you surprised that I suddenly turned my head? At the same time, I felt sorry for the moment, and at the same time, Alice¡¯s pencil rolled in front of me.


    I immediately picked up the pencil and handed it to Alice.


    ¡°Lady, take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re wee. I am d that you seem to draw me hard.¡±


    She shook her head and smiled brightly, and Alice nodded with a shy expression.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I, I¡¯ll draw the most beautiful!¡±


    Alice, who replied while holding her pencil tightly, seemed somewhat different from her usual timid appearance.


    ¡®Well, anyway I have to finish my drawing. Let¡¯s focus now, focus.¡¯


    I stopped looking around and decided to immerse myself in drawing.


    About 80% of my drawing has now beenpleted.


    The image of princess Nina was drawn till the shoulder length.


    The thick and rich hair that is unique to the royal family was expressed delicately (tried) every year, and the pupils of the eyes were intended to be the most transparent jewel-like feeling even though I could not paint red dye.


    Now I just need to draw her nose and mouth well.


    ¡°Lady, are you drawing well?¡±


    It seems like Nina was curious about how her face was being drawn. I nodded.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that right? Then show me something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s difficult. Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±


    I shook my head gently at her imposing demands, and Ninaina stared at me wonderingly.


    I responded slowly, fluttering her hand.


    ¡°Of course I know how curious Her Grace will be right now. However, it¡¯s best to see the result at once after everything is done. In order to reap the beauty at the end, could you wait a little bit?¡±


    ¡°Really? The Lady says that so well, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    I looked back and lowered my head to see the picture again.


    The pencil broke through the white paper without a break.


    Finally, about 20 minutester, I was finally able toplete the drawing.


    ¡®Ah, was I thest one?¡¯


    And when I looked up, I could see that all the other children covered their drawings and put them on the desk.


    Oh, it seems that I wasn¡¯t aware of it because I was too focused.


    Anyway, the teacher first checked the picture.


    It was checked one by one, and the teacher approached me, thest one.


    Somehow I¡¯m a little nervous. The test scores aren¡¯t particrly important, though.


    And finally, the teacher saw my painting.


    ¡°¡­¡­Lady Saeron.¡±


    ¡°Yes Yes?¡±


    The teacher¡¯s transparent eyesses shone in the sunlight from the window.


    At the same time, the sound of my throat felt a little hard, and my body stiffened without my knowledge.


    I wondered if something was wrong, so I was to swallow a gulp.


    ¡°You painted so well, I was actually a little surprised. It¡¯s really hard to find a child of your age who draws this much. It¡¯s a high level¡­ Do you have any ns to learn paintings separately?¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you for thepliment. Teacher.¡±


    However, apart from being grateful, I refused because it was almost certain that my poor skills would be discovered if I continued learning anyway.


    The teacher made a regretful expression, but soon she went back to the original subject and stared at everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Anyway, Lady Saeron¡¯s drawing is great, but you all drew well. Now, we will share the pictures we drew together and take a look at them.¡±


    The pictures were spreaded out on the table.


    Among them, I found a painting that stood out immediately.


    ¡®That¡¯s me.¡¯


    It was just my face painted by Alice.

 Chapter 26

    ¡®Huh, it¡¯s so unexpectedly cute¡­!¡¯


    And I really liked it.


    The day before, I slept with my hair curled up so I had a curl that was just right and Alice drew my hair shaped like a spring, stic and cute.


    In addition to that, my distinctive eyebrows were very well expressed, so it could be used as a joke and a little add-on on the portrait.


    ¡°La, Lady Saeron. What is¡­?¡±


    Alice carefully asked a question as she looked at me from the side.


    I replied with a slight smile, unable to press down the tail of my mouth, which was about toe up.


    ¡°I really like it, Alice!¡±


    ¡°What a relief¡­¡­!¡±


    Alice replied with her eyes shining with sincere joy.


    Somehow I made her feel better because I had boosted Alice¡¯s confidence in herself.


    So Iplimented her a lot.


    ¡°Hehe. I like it so much that I want to take it home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you please?¡±


    Alice opened her eyes wide and asked, as if her own painting was that good.


    The teacher, who was listening to our conversation, said.


    ¡°Oh, of course, you can take the results of this ss with you.¡±


    If both of you allow it, I will take it without hesitation. Whoohoo.


    I thought so in my mind and told Alice.


    ¡°Then, I will take this picture after the ss is over. I want to put it in a pretty picture frame and hang it in my room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show youter when Alicees home to y.¡±


    This is not like what adults say toe and y as a rough greeting.


    I was really looking forward to the day Alice woulde to my house to y.


    This is because noble children at this time do not go to each other¡¯s homes well unless they are close enough.


    So, if Alicees to see the painting in my room, it means we¡¯ve gotten close to each other!


    Alice stared at me with her touched eyes, quietly holding her hands together, she replied.


    ¡°I will definitely go to see itter¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alice.¡±


    In fact, just because the two of us be close, does not mean I can invite Alice right away.


    Because if Alice¡¯s family is like in the original story, hmm.


    Maybe she isn¡¯t willing to have a friend that she has earned.


    ¡®Anyway, there¡¯lle a time to solve it.¡¯


    Let¡¯s focus on the pictures in front of usnow!


    Teacher Perlende, who was watching the conversation between us just in time, opened my painting.


    ¡°Okay, look. This is a painting by Lady Saeron.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­!¡±


    I don¡¯t know exactly who shouted first, but the moment my paintings were unveiled, the children rushed to me with amazing voices one by one.


    Soon, round children¡¯s heads gathered on one side of this table.


    Even the prince, who was pretending not to be interested, folded the book he was holding and walked.


    ¡°Is this me?¡±


    And Nina, who looked through the painting, asked without realizing. I nodded with a proud smile.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Every time Ninaina¡¯s red eyes swept through the corners of the painting, Ninaina¡¯s mouth went up little by little.


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed that. Unlike the expression that clearly tells the degree of satisfaction, she just answers casually as if she were not fully satisfied.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Nina, carefully stroking the part of her eyes drawn with the pencil, she said so. Just in time, Nichs uttered a word from the side.


    ¡°You drew well for a 6 years old.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    At the moment I heard it, I almost shouted.


    ¡®No, hey! The prince is only 7 years old, too?¡¯


    Of course, Nichs is a genius who flips and reads a thick book with a dirty long name, but it¡¯s too sad to say that!! It feels like my mental age is being rated as 6 years old¡­.


    But after all, I was only a Marquis¡¯ Lady, which was insignificantpared to the royal family, so I had to answer like this.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Your Highness Prince Nichs.¡±


    ¡°What. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say thank you for anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 27

    ¡°This, what¡¯s on top of this¡­¡­?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes gaze at the strange thing she sees for the first time.


    At that moment I realized.


    Oh, it¡¯s still time Alice doesn¡¯t even know what kind of fruit these blueberries are. It was said that the Rose family was indifferent to the little Alice, and did not treat her like family, and didn¡¯t even serve her much food.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much.


    I stopped crying in my mind and exined it quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit called blueberries. Although it is sour, the ripe fruit tastes sweet. Obviously, Lady will like it.¡±


    Alice hesitated and took a bite of the cake with the fork that I gave her. And after a while, Alice¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s delicious! Really, it tastes sweet as Lady Saeron said. That¡­¡­ Can I eat one more time?¡±


    ¡°As much as you want. And Alice, you don¡¯t have to ask. You just eat as much as Alice wants to eat.¡±


    I felt sorry for Alice who was conscious of having another bite


    I might have been able to help Alice in a more obvious way if I had been 20, no, at least 10 years old. I hated it when I was 6 years old.


    I wonder if it would be burdensome if I kept looking at her, and when Alice slowly started eating the cake, I turned my head.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Obviously, Cedric was eating, and Jake was also eating the least sweet vani macaron, and I saw two people sitting quietly. I approached and asked them a question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You made this too? The packaging is different from yesterday.¡±


    Then they spit out apletely ridiculous question. Seeing the luxurious packaging Nina pointed to, I tilted my head. It is not a handmade product made by anyone.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t make it! I bought it from a newly opened luxury dessert shop in the capital city yesterday. Oh, of course, I didn¡¯t buy it either. In fact, all of these were bought by Jake!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    Jake lifted his head at me suddenly calling his name.


    But why¡­ The reaction around me is cold?


    ¡°Ah, what is it? Jake bought it.¡±


    Cedric, who had just eaten without a break, stopped the fork dipping the cake and made a rotten expression. Then Nina and Nichs quietly lifted their hands with the expression that they thought this would happen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    No, what¡¯s wrong?


    Everyone hates Jake, or is there a problem because I didn¡¯t make it?


    ¡°If the Lady had made it herself, I would have eaten it, but unfortunately, we do not eat the food sold in general stores.¡±


    Nichs said as if to solve my question.


    I asked back with my eyes,¡¯ Why?¡¯ Then Ninaina replied, tying the flower arrangement above her head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help it but prepare in case we risk getting poisoned. We learned that way.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    I just thought it would be nice to eat together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rash. I will inform you in advance.¡±


    At my words, Nina shook her head, waving the peacock feather fan next to her. Then, as if something hade to mind, she folded her fan and stood up.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Oh, more than that. In return for the caramel that Lady gave me yesterday, I have something to give as well.¡±


    *


    ¡°You got something for me? For me?¡±


    Nina thought as she looked at Emir staring at herself with a surprised expression.


    ¡®What, did you give me a gift because you wanted to be rewarded?¡¯


    Although Ninaina was still at a young age, countless people have sent gifts to Ninaina just because of her status as an imperial family.


    Some of them were flown by the name of children of her age, but in fact, most of them were sent by elderly nobles or royal families from other countries.


    It was so prominently visible even to young Nina that they wanted to look good to her.


    And Nina learned, through the people around her, that she should give the proper reward in such cases.


    Gifts from other countries¡¯ families who wanted to connect with the imperial family were simply returned, and gifts from families that had deep ties with the imperial family since ancient times were sent a reply at a simr level.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°This, what¡¯s on top of this¡­¡­?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes gaze at the strange thing she sees for the first time.


    At that moment I realized.


    Oh, it¡¯s still time Alice doesn¡¯t even know what kind of fruit these blueberries are. It was said that the Rose family was indifferent to the little Alice, and did not treat her like family, and didn¡¯t even serve her much food.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much.


    I stopped crying in my mind and exined it quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit called blueberries. Although it is sour, the ripe fruit tastes sweet. Obviously, Lady will like it.¡±


    Alice hesitated and took a bite of the cake with the fork that I gave her. And after a while, Alice¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s delicious! Really, it tastes sweet as Lady Saeron said. That¡­¡­ Can I eat one more time?¡±


    ¡°As much as you want. And Alice, you don¡¯t have to ask. You just eat as much as Alice wants to eat.¡±


    I felt sorry for Alice who was conscious of having another bite


    I might have been able to help Alice in a more obvious way if I had been 20, no, at least 10 years old. I hated it when I was 6 years old.


    I wonder if it would be burdensome if I kept looking at her, and when Alice slowly started eating the cake, I turned my head.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    Obviously, Cedric was eating, and Jake was also eating the least sweet vani macaron, and I saw two people sitting quietly. I approached and asked them a question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You made this too? The packaging is different from yesterday.¡±


    Then they spit out apletely ridiculous question. Seeing the luxurious packaging Nina pointed to, I tilted my head. It is not a handmade product made by anyone.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t make it! I bought it from a newly opened luxury dessert shop in the capital city yesterday. Oh, of course, I didn¡¯t buy it either. In fact, all of these were bought by Jake!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    Jake lifted his head at me suddenly calling his name.


    But why¡­ The reaction around me is cold?


    ¡°Ah, what is it? Jake bought it.¡±


    Cedric, who had just eaten without a break, stopped the fork dipping the cake and made a rotten expression. Then Nina and Nichs quietly lifted their hands with the expression that they thought this would happen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    No, what¡¯s wrong?


    Everyone hates Jake, or is there a problem because I didn¡¯t make it?


    ¡°If the Lady had made it herself, I would have eaten it, but unfortunately, we do not eat the food sold in general stores.¡±


    Nichs said as if to solve my question.


    I asked back with my eyes,¡¯ Why?¡¯ Then Ninaina replied, tying the flower arrangement above her head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help it but prepare in case we risk getting poisoned. We learned that way.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    I just thought it would be nice to eat together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rash. I will inform you in advance.¡±


    At my words, Nina shook her head, waving the peacock feather fan next to her. Then, as if something hade to mind, she folded her fan and stood up.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Oh, more than that. In return for the caramel that Lady gave me yesterday, I have something to give as well.¡±


    *


    ¡°You got something for me? For me?¡±


    Nina thought as she looked at Emir staring at herself with a surprised expression.


    ¡®What, did you give me a gift because you wanted to be rewarded?¡¯


    Although Ninaina was still at a young age, countless people have sent gifts to Ninaina just because of her status as an imperial family.


    Some of them were flown by the name of children of her age, but in fact, most of them were sent by elderly nobles or royal families from other countries.


    It was so prominently visible even to young Nina that they wanted to look good to her.


    And Nina learned, through the people around her, that she should give the proper reward in such cases.


    Gifts from other countries¡¯ families who wanted to connect with the imperial family were simply returned, and gifts from families that had deep ties with the imperial family since ancient times were sent a reply at a simr level.

 Chapter 29

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Nina or herself that really did all of them.


    Thedies-in-waiting just borrowed Nina¡¯s name.


    That¡¯s why.


    This time, after she received a gift from Emir, Nina was actually a little worried.


    The Lady named Emir, from Marquisate of Saeron, who is in the same kindergarten, gave her a present, so she thought she should also repay her.


    She thought that if she couldn¡¯t work out a proper solution, she would go to the Emperor and Empress to ask.


    But in the end, Ninaina beat the worries.


    It wasn¡¯t a jewel or a vi document on the shores of another kingdom, it was just a fistful of caramel.


    It was embarrassing for others to see her panicking over such a thing¡­ without knowing why. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s her usual self.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    So she just decided toe up with a reward on her own. After five long hours of agony, the appropriate reward that Ninaina thought was none other than¡­


    ¡®Since we received caramel, we can return it as caramel.¡¯


    It was a reward for the same thing.


    However, it was not the same caramel. What Ninaina was trying to give was a premium royal recipe caramel that only imperial cooks could make.


    Ninaina, who informed the imperial kitchen of her request through the maid, changed clothes and visited Nichs¡¯ room.


    And after an hour or so, the maid who had been to the kitchen suddenly brought the caramels that had been finely wrapped.


    One was to give Emir as a reward, and the other was for herself.


    But Nina frowned after eating the strawberry caramel that the imperial chef made for her.


    The maid next to her asked in surprise.


    ¡°Your Highness, does it taste strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t taste like this.¡±


    Nina shook her head. It certainly tasted great. It was natural for her that even a grain of sugar was not made out of waste.


    However, it felt like something crucial was missing.


    Apparently, the caramel that Lady Saeron gave was awesome, although it might look a little sloppy.


    ¡®There is no mistake. Lady Saeron must have a special secret that only she knows.¡¯


    Ninaina grew sullen.


    At this point, no matter how colorful the package was, it was clear that Lady Saeron won¡¯t be happy.


    Because it doesn¡¯t taste better than the caramel that Lady Saeron made.


    ¡®No, wait a minute. Why am I thinking about Lady Saeron¡¯s feelings.¡¯


    At the next moment, Nina was surprised.


    The other person¡¯s feelings? Reaction? She had never thought of anything like that in her 6-year-old life.


    But why is she now imagining that kind of thing naturally?


    ¡®Uh, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s even a strange magic on that caramel.¡¯


    So Nina erased her thoughts and made a ridiculous excuse.


    Somehow Nina thought that she had changed a little since she went to kindergarten and to be exact, after meeting Lady Saeron.


    She just wanted to make friends like the wonderful students of the academy from a novel, so she just created a kindergarten, but somehow it happened.


    ¡®The more annoying thing is that it doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡¯


    Eventually, Ninaina squeezed her little fist and ced the caramel box on the tea table in the corner of the room. In any case, she wanted to repay her.


    ¡®Tomorrow, I will go to kindergarten and give it to you.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°Take the box I left in the carriage seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Even until Ninaina called and ordered the imperial maid, who was waiting outside the ssroom, I was just dazed.


    ¡®Nina rewarding me a gift?¡¯


    I honestly couldn¡¯t even imagine. It¡¯s just¡­ I was just sharing it with everyone fairly.


    I never wished for caramel in return, and I didn¡¯t even expect it.


    Because Nina in my head, she shouldn¡¯t even care about such small gifts.


    ¡®Maybe, I¡¯ve been thinking of these kids only as characters in novels. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised that Ninaina has an aspect that I didn¡¯t know about.¡¯


    When I was still surprised and puzzled by Nina¡¯s new look, the maid who rushed to carry the order had returned.


    The maid¡¯s hands were empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I checked the carriage you were riding in, but I couldn¡¯t find the box you were talking about.¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°What? It can¡¯t be. Was there a thief in the carriage?¡±


    In response to her maid¡¯s answer, Nina asked back in an embarrassed voice.


    The maid bowed her head with a sad expression.


    ¡°There was no thief. Because the knights are always guarding the area around the carriage. Your Highness, shall I contact the pce again and have them deliver the same thing again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No, then it¡¯ste. It would be faster for me to finish kindergarten and return to the pce than the time for the goods toe from the pce. You really looked at it, right? There were no thieves, but it suddenly disappeared.¡±


    Nina, who looked at her maid with an impatient expression, finally got up from her seat.


    ¡°I will go again. If I knew it would be like this, I would put it in the locker early in the morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness! Are you going out?¡±


    Ninaina, wearing the coat she had taken off, left the kindergarten without worrying about the maid who followed behind her. I took a peek and followed Nina.


    Absolutely, never. You shouldn¡¯t be curious about what the Imperial Pce carriage looks like!


    After passing the fountain outside the kindergarten, Ninaina were walking toward the carriages waiting outside the main entrance of the kindergarten.


    Now, after this ss, it was time for her to go home, so carriages from the families were sent. Among them was the carriage from Saeron that I was riding on.


    ¡®Ah, is that?¡¯


    And among them, there was something that stood out and felt like a Cindere¡¯s carriage with a splendid gold leaf decoration on the white body. I immediately noticed that it was an imperial carriage, even if no one had ever told me.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lady Saeron.¡±


    Ninaina only noticed when she heard the voice that I was following. Nina¡¯s steps gradually slowed down to wait for me. Finally, around the front door of the kindergarten, I was able to catch up with Ninaina.


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, and Lady. Where are you going?¡±


    And the imperial knights who were guarding the front gate caught us.


    I answered instead of Nina.


    ¡°It¡¯s because His Highness has luggage that she left behind in the imperial carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be back after a while, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Having said that, Ninaina went out of the front door, opened the door of the Imperial carriage, and went inside.


    I couldn¡¯t follow along, so I was standing by watching the carriage from the outside.


    ¡®Ah, there are a lot of carriages.¡¯


    Perhaps because this ce is so close to the center of the capital, three or four wagons were passing by on the side of the road for a while. And soon afterward, I had a feeling of something anxious.


    ¡®What. This unpleasant feeling is.¡¯


    However, the very next moment, Ninaina shouted in a joyful voice so that I couldn¡¯t even notice what my premonition was.


    ¡°Yes, I thought it was here! I guess she couldn¡¯t see it because it went under the carriage seat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you found it!¡±


    Eventually, there was a box that she wanted to see in the carriage.


    Ninaina, who finds the box, walks down from the carriage from a high position alone without her escort, she doesn¡¯t look behind her and just tries to step on her feet.


    And¡­¡­


    ¡°Look out! Your Highness!¡±


    A carriage from the other side is running in the direction of Nina at a terrifying speed.


    It seemed like it would pass by, but if it identally collided with Nina.


    Ah.


    In an instant, my head became white.


    Instinctively shouting for her to be careful, I couldn¡¯t think of anything anymore and ran straight to Nina.


    The dire moment when Ninaina turns to me, the carriage runs toward this side, and the imperial knights btedly jump over there.


    As I ran blindly, I grabbed Nina¡¯s shoulder and pulled her.


    Nina was in my arms, but thanks to that, she was safe.


    It was a slight difference. I could feel the carriage and horse run away like crazy.


    At the same time, I watched Nina look up at me with her red eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    And right after me, the elite imperial knights ran.


    ¡°Are you okay, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Lady?¡±

 Chapter 31

    In fact, it was too urgent and sudden, so even I wasn¡¯t really aware of what was going on.


    However, realizing that it was dangerous and thinking that I had to stop it, I ran out without knowing and caught Nina. As I heard their cries, I nkly asked Nina, who I was holding.


    ¡°Are you okay, Your Highness?¡±


    Nina, too, seemed embarrassed, and even the box was dropped on the other side, and tears were hanging around her eyes.


    I was embarrassed to see Ninaina crying for the first time, but soon I was relieved to see a few knights riding their horses and going to catch the carriage earlier.


    She wasn¡¯t hurt though.


    ¡­¡­I¡¯m d nothing happened.


    I was still holding on to Nina. Suddenly, as I lowered my hand, I was trembling. It¡¯s like entering and leaving a cold ice cube.


    ¡°¡­¡­Th.¡±


    Suddenly, Ninaina shook her lips with her head slightly lowered.


    I can¡¯t hear what she said, so I put my ears close.


    ¡°Well, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks. For saving me.¡±


    Ninaina said in a subdued voice differently from usual.


    What should I answer, while choosing for words, Ninaina continued.


    ¡°By the way, Lady was almost injured.¡±


    Nina stuttered her words, unlike her.


    As it turned out, she was sniffling. I said, soothing Nina.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t hurt. Your Highness and me too. So¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s okay.


    Iughed.


    ¡°Even if that would happen twice, I will save Your Highness again.¡±


    ***


    What happened after that was, um.


    First, the coachman of the carriage, who almost hurt Nina, was caught by the knights.


    It turns out that he drank as much as possible and was drunk driving while in broad daylight.


    The coachman is said to have been called to the imperial family and punished, but I have no idea what has happened since then¡­¡­


    ¡°Please ept it, Lady Saeron.¡±


    Ninaina came to her senses, picked up the box that had fallen on the ground, and handed it to me. The box that fell on the ground, thankfully had nothing on it, was reflected in the sunlight and shone in a wonderful gold color.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s gold powder on the caramel!¡±


    I was surprised to unpack Nina¡¯s gift. It¡¯s caramel, and it was borately hardened in the shape of various angels or animal statues ced in the imperial garden. Even the stomach was sprinkled with edible gold powder.


    I sincerely thanked Nina for my reward.


    And I realized itte when I got home, but the ribbon in this gift box¡¯s color¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark green.¡±


    It was the same color as my eyes.


    I wondered if Nina remembered what I had said before andughed.


    What also happened is, I was called to the imperial family a few days after the carriage ident. By the order of no one else but the Majesties Emperor and Empress.


    ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯


    I was served a very, very splendid dinner. I nced at the chandelier on that high ceiling, and looked down at the view on the table that was syed wide open in front of me, but it still didn¡¯t feel real. I was invited to a meal by His Majesty the Emperor and the Empress.


    The younger sister of the maid I saw in the kindergarten served next to me, and the emperor and her empress were sitting right across from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thank you to Lady Saeron, the brave one who saved Nina, so don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Honestly, it was a little noticeable because I was called to the imperial family alone in an ufortable seat on both sides, even more without my mom and dad together.


    But that¡¯s only for a while. I quickly enjoyed the meal while admiring the wonderful imperial dinner. His Majesty also liked that I ate well.


    In fact, dinner is also a dinner, and a gift is also a gift.


    The most important thing I feel is that, somehow, Nina¡¯s attitude has changed a little since I saved Nina.


    <em>¡°¡­¡­Lady Saeron is the Marquis¡¯ daughter, how can you share a table with me?¡±</em>


    Nina, who used to sit down and say to bring the royal table separately for kindergarten lunch, now casually eats with everyone at the original table.

 Chapter 32

    She also does note in the clothes that she used to, which look dark and somewhat dull, and usually wears bright red-colored dresses. Of course, this change doesn¡¯t seem to be due to the incident.


    ¡°Emir, did youe to kindergarten early again today?¡±


    ¡­.. And I don¡¯t know why.


    Nina, who used to call me ¡°Lady Saeron¡± her whole life, now hasn¡¯t called me with ¡®Lady Saeron¡¯.


    The number of times she called me ¡°Emir¡± gradually increased as the days went by.


    In short, Ninaina started to feel friendly to me.


    Um, is it a good thing¡­?


    Okay. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t bad in the end.


    Somehow, me saving Nina gave her a good feeling and she¡¯s starting to like me.


    ¡®By the way, howe the results are much better than what I initially nned to be friends with.¡¯


    Eventually, a few dayster, I erased all the ns I had written down in my secret notebook to get acquainted with Princess Ninaina.


    Now these ns are saying goodbye. Although I was disappointed with the customized ns I had put together¡­ In the end, I seeded in getting close to each other without using these ns!


    * * *


    It has already been over a week since the kindergarten opened.


    I was secretly packing my bag to prepare for kindergarten tomorrow.


    ¡°Lady, what are you doing? Why are you so surprised?¡±


    Suddenly, Nanny Carrie came in, after knocking on the door, and I quickly hid what I had in my hand in the hem of my dress. Of course, Carrie quickly sensed the suspiciousness from me, so she opened her eyes and looked at me with a nce.


    My back was stinging, but I tantly insisted to the end.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Nanny. I was just looking at this pendant ornament because my mom bought me a new bag yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ah, is that so? Well. The bag the madam bought, I think it is very pretty. Because it¡¯s scarlet, it suits the spring weather well on days like these.¡±


    In the end, Carrie fell for the change of topic brilliantly as I intended. Agreeing with Carrie¡¯s suggestion to wear a white dress matching the bag tomorrow, I sighed as she disappeared.


    ¡°Whew. Why does the nanny dislike me having this stone.¡±


    I grumbled and carefully searched the hem of my dress. Then, five small stones, the size of a fingernail, rolled out, with a smooth, smooth surface.


    In order to y<em>gonggi*</em>, I had carefully picked it up from the backyard garden and ground it by hand on a rough whetstone. After that, I had washed it off several times with clean water.


    But thest time Carrie took this dirty stone, saying I shouldn¡¯t have it.


    Ah, even though I had already washed it with water. The nanny!


    Anyway, the stone I made this time could never be taken away. I don¡¯t want to ardously grind the stone three times.


    I carefully put the stones in a small cloth pouch, then hid the pouch again deep inside the bag.


    Tomorrow I was going to take these to kindergarten and y<em>gonggi</em>with the children.


    The next day, fortunately, I seeded in taking the stones in my bag to kindergarten without being noticed by the nanny or other maids.


    About 20 minutes before the ss started, I took out the stones among the children who had gathered. Then Jake, who was looking at me right next to him, immediately reacted and asked a question.


    ¡°Uh, Mir, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I made it after I worked hard a few days ago. Look, isn¡¯t it smooth?¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s true..¡±


    In fact, until now, the other kids except Jake weren¡¯t interested.


    Alice somehow didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today, Nichs was reading a book like me at some point, and Ninaina was sticking next to me, but she didn¡¯t seem interested in the stones that didn¡¯t seem like much.


    Cedric was sleeping well, lying on his desk and snoring, as if he had slept littlest night.


    So I decided to first tell my best friend, Jake, about this fun game specifically.


    As a result of looking for and asking all my parents, nanny, and the youngest maid in the mansion, there was no such thing as<em>gonggi</em>in this world, so I will probably be the person who created<em>gonggi</em>here.


    T/N: Gonggi ¨C a Korean children game with stones or pebbles. You can read more about it here:https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gonggi</a>

 Chapter 33

    I whispered in a small voice to Jake. It was because Cedric, sleeping in the seat next to him, seemed to be awakened when he spoke out loud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y with this.¡±


    ¡°I like everything you want to do, Mir! But what kind of game is it?¡±


    ¡°Now, look at what I do.¡±


    I demonstrated in front of Jake the beginning to end of<em>gonggi</em>, in which one of the smooth stones was thrown into the air and in the meantime, snatched the stones on the floor.


    Jake¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and in the end, the hazelnut-colored soft pupils were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Mi, Mir, what the hell did you do? Wow, it¡¯s so amazing.¡±


    ¡°No. Jay, you can do as much as you want! Now, follow me.¡±


    That was when I was teaching Jake how to y<em>gonggi</em>. Nina, who was just staring at the side with the eyes of ¡®what are they doing¡­¡¯, finally got a little interested and called me.


    ¡°Saeron, no, Emir, what is that game?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is<em>gonggi</em>. Would you like to try it?¡±


    It was Jake who kept touching a rock on the floor or missing a stone in the air because of a slightck of athleticism.


    Jake had just let go of his hand for a while, saying it was too difficult, so I handed the stone to Nina. Ninaina seemed to be worried, and she immediately reached out her hand.


    ¡°Give me.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. I¡¯ll show you how.¡±


    So, I again taught Ninaina how to y<em>gonggi</em>. And after a while.


    ¡®Ugh. She has talent.¡¯


    I opened my mouth and watched Nina do it. Jake, who was tired by my side, was also quietlying to the side and watching. Jake whispered carefully into my ear.


    ¡°Mir, I think Her Highness is doing better than you. What should you do¡­¡­.?¡±


    Yeah. What should I really do?


    Unfairly, Nina was in the process of learning and was already good at the skills I had practiced and honed in my previous life for a month or so in just 5 minutes.


    Life was unfair, and Nina, who had all of the wealth and power, was good at ying<em>gonggi</em>. Huft.


    Ninaina, who had been concentrating for a while, raised her head and said a word as if she felt our eyes at her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Jake was failing one after another because he couldn¡¯t do that ¡®not big deal¡¯ thing.


    Anyway, Jake was motivated to see Nina¡¯s skills, and he asked for a re-challenge, saying that he would try again. Ninaina handed over the stone to Jake with an overly triumphant look.


    A few failures followed that.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The gentle Jake, who does not get angry even if he is seldom dissatisfied, made a grunt!


    I was so surprised that I approached Jake.


    ¡°Ja, Jake. Come on, rx your hands and take your time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. Mir, then I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Jake picked up the stone with a tragic expression and started again from step 1.


    And the moment he tried to snatch a stone on the floor¡­ Huh? The stone flew away?


    That¡¯s because Jake identally became impatient and wasted his hand movement.


    And the stone that flew, hit Cedric¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah! What!¡±


    Naturally, Cedric, who was sleeping hard, wrapped his hands around his head and jumped up.


    Cedric woke up from sleep and touched the crown of his head with an expression full of irritation.


    ¡°Who is the person who threw this stone at me?¡±


    He found the culprit.


    Of course ¡­¡­ Jake with a stone in his hand is the culprit?


    Cedric immediately noticed that.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you again! Are you an enemy to me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I threw it by mistake while I was ying it.¡±


    Jake apologized to Cedric. It was a mistake anyway, but it was true that the stone hit Cedric¡¯s head.


    Cedric shook with a resentful look and then snorted.


    ¡°Then I will keep this stone.¡±


    Oh? You can¡¯t. That¡¯s my stone!


    ¡ª-


    At this moment, the times when I was struggling with my small hands, whittling and grinding to make that stone smooth, passed by me.


    <em>¡®Lady, what are you working on so hard here?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Ah! You surprised me! Oops, please keep it a secret from the nanny. It¡¯s obvious that the nanny will take it!¡¯</em>

 Chapter 34

    From the moment when I had arduously ground stones among the grass in the backyard of the mansion, and when my heart was pounding as I had been caught by a passing knight, to the moment when my hand was so sore and red that I had hurriedly soaked it in a cold pond to calm it down¡­


    It¡¯s a stone that I made with much difficulty and sweat and tears, so it should not be stolen like this!


    So right away I stood up and tried to shout ¡®no!¡¯.


    If Nina hadn¡¯t intercepted me first.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not allowed. Lord Cedric. Come on and give me that stone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I wasn¡¯t taking Your Highness¡¯, I just stole his stuff.¡±


    Cedric disobeyed Nina¡¯s orders with a dissatisfied expression, rolling the stones in his hand back and forth and joking around. I took the opportunity to shout.


    ¡°That stone, I made it! It¡¯s not Jake¡¯s, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Oh, was it yours? Hmm.¡±


    Cedric shrugged his shoulders.


    Then he handed me the stone.


    ¡°Come on, take it.¡±


    No, for some reason Cedric is so obedient?


    Somehow I felt suspicious even though I got it back easily.


    And not surprisingly, Cedric walked over to me with an impatient expression, looking down at the five stones held in my hand.


    ¡°But why do you pick up and keep the stones rolling on the street?¡±


    <em>Crunch</em>, can you hear it? The sound of my teeth grinding.


    What the hell, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I didn¡¯t pick it up, I made it!


    Eventually I sighed and asked Cedric a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a stone. Have you ever heard of<em>gonggi</em>?¡±


    Of course, it is natural that he hasn¡¯t heard of it. Because I¡¯m the first to y<em>gonggi</em>in this world.


    Of course, Cedric tilted his head.


    ¡°No. What kind of game is that?¡±


    ¡°If youe here, I will teach you.¡±


    I beckoned him, smiling devilishly inside.


    Now, I will immerse you in<em>gonggi</em>.


    After a while, as expected, Cedric¡¯s eyes glistened at the new game I had taught him.


    ¡°What, this is pretty fun.¡±


    ¡°Look. Oh, if everyone can do well, then let¡¯s do apetition together!¡±


    ¡°Oh,petition is good.¡±


    Like the sprout who will be an adult and be a swordmaster in the future, his gestures are so quick, so Cedric learned how to y at a speed as fast as Nina.


    Actually, it seems that this precious kindergarten marble floor was slightly scratched as Cedric grabbed the stones on the floor. I have to pretend I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Everyone, what are you doing there? It will be ss time soon.¡±


    At that time, I saw a shadow of someone who was disturbing the four of us, who were ying<em>gonggi</em>together, with the sound of sudden footsteps trudging in.


    It was Nichs looking down at us with cool red eyes, with a quill on his right ear.


    ¡°Would you like to try<em>gonggi</em>, Your Highness?¡±


    I did not give in to the indifferent gaze of a 7-year-old and motivated Nichs by showing him the gonggi demonstration for the fourth time already. Don¡¯t just read books, let¡¯s hang out together too!


    ¡°¡­..No. I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    But it failed fiercely.


    With my hands in the air, I was embarrassed, as Nichs immediately returned to his seat and sat down.


    And since the teacher came in, unfortunately, our<em>gonggi</em>game had to be over.


    Every break in ss we didn¡¯t even talk, but as promised, we gathered on the in marble floor at the back of the ssroom.


    Ninaina pulled a carpet cushion from her chair and sat down on the cold floor. Cedricined that he wanted to continue, but there were only the five<em>gonggi</em>stones that I made.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I made only 5. Then, the Lord has no choice but to bring 5 stones that can be used as<em>gonggi</em>stones.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. Oh, of course, it¡¯s easy to say, but it won¡¯t be easy to try to find a stone like this. I felt like I was going to lose my neck walking through the garden all day and looking for a stone that met both the right weight and the right size!


    Then, Cedric pouted out his mouth and bluffed that he could do it.


    T/N: gonggi ¨C a Korean children game with stones or pebbles. You can read more about it here:https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gonggi</a>

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not going to bring five of these stones, but dozens or hundreds of them. I¡¯m going to get all the employees of the house together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­. Then I can¡¯t use it. Lord. Why are you so greedy, 5 is enough?¡±


    I immediately advised Cedric because I was worried that Cedric¡¯s employees would suffer. Cedric snorted and bounced the stone.


    And Jake¡­


    ¡°I will definitely practice tomorrow. I also want to participate in the<em>gonggi</empetition, Mir.¡±


    Until the end of kindergarten, he couldn¡¯tplete the 5th stage of<em>gonggi</em>until the end.


    It was sad. I patted Jake who said so with a depressed expression and told him that it would be fine. In fact, it took me a month to learn this too. You are already better than me.


    So we split up at the doors of each of our respective carriages.


    I really didn¡¯t know then, what the children would look like the next day.


    ***


    It was the next morning.


    I got off the carriage, smelling the clear dew of the morning.


    Even today, I firmly believe that I will be the winner.


    ¡®Uh¡­¡­?¡¯


    But someone was already there.


    I paused there for a moment, seeing a boy reading a book gracefully in a cross-legged position, as always, and a girl sitting with a cushion on the floor.


    ¡°Hello, Your Highness!¡±


    After briefly greeting Nichs, I shouted in a lively voice as I walked toward Nina¡¯s back. But Ninaina didn¡¯t answer as if she was passionately focused on something.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness? What are you doing?¡±


    When I called Ninaina in wonder, Nichs replied instead.


    It was with a strange attitude, as if asking to leave her alone.


    ¡°Ninaina probably won¡¯t hear you right now. Since yesterday, she¡¯s been doing it just by holding a ball in her hand. The maids also struggled quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s doing that because of<em>gonggi</em>.¡±


    I nodded my head and approached Nina.


    And the next moment, I almost fell back and hit my behind.


    ¡°You, you, Your Highness, Prin-princess¡­? Is it a<em>gonggi</em>stone that you are holding in your hand right now ¡­¡­?¡±


    My hands were trembling without my knowledge.


    No, of course it¡¯s that. Those round things that Nina threw into the air and grabbed it with her hand right now. All these stones are well-crafted and shiny and transparent, and they are gems!


    Yes. It¡¯s obviously a gem! But she¡¯s dealing with jewels like stones rolling around on some roadside¡­ Oh my God.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. Rather, Emir, I¡¯m practicing hard right now. I hope you don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    Ninaina was in the process of throwing and catching jewels that looked like rubies, pink sapphires, topaz and so on in the air and she didn¡¯t give me a nce. Somehow I got a little awkward. The pebbles from the small garden in my pocket are mourning!


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, Your Highness. Then practice hard¡­¡±


    I turned away in a lonesome way. Carefully patting the stones in my pocket. My precious stones, still I will not abandon you.


    Let¡¯s keep going together until the end of our kindergarten life!


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Just in time, the door of the ssroom opened violently and it made a bang, and Cedric entered.


    There was also Alice quietly following behind today. Come to think of it, I was worried deep in my heart because Alice didn¡¯te yesterday. Even when I asked Mrs. Edmons, she said she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    So I ran right past Cedric and ran to Alice.


    Alice was watching mee to her with a slightly pale face.


    Did you have a cold yesterday and couldn¡¯te?


    ¡°I was worried about Alice noting yesterday. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Alice replied in a small voice, fluttering her hand.


    I couldn¡¯t hear her, so I took a step forward, and then I heard what Alice was saying.


    ¡°¡­¡­I fell asleep¡­I couldn¡¯te because I didn¡¯t have a carriage to ride.¡±


    Alice looked embarrassed. I didn¡¯t even know that she thought it was a bad reason to oversleep.


    But what¡¯s bad about oversleeping? Before I came to kindergarten, I only slept untilte until the sun would rise in the middle of the sky almost every day!


    Even so, oversleeping means that there was no one to wake up Alice, in time. So it wasn¡¯t Alice¡¯s fault. The only ones that did wrong were Alice¡¯s family and employees in the original¡­

 Chapter 36

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer anything.


    Just, with a bright smile, I led Alice to the floor.


    Alice only skipped kindergarten for one day, and her steps were stiff as if she had be awkward again.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll show you a fun game.¡±


    I took out the thick goose down cushion I had packedst night from my bag and put it on the floor, and I sat Alice on it. And again, I introduced<em>gonggi</em>.


    Alice watched carefully to not miss any of the steps I was doing, and she soon looked at the stones I had handed over with a grim look, and slowly followed the moves one by one.


    ¡°Wow, Alice, you¡¯re pretty good at it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked admiringly at Alice¡¯s hand movements.


    It wasn¡¯t empty words, but sincere. I¡¯m sorry topare, but she was better than Jake, andpared to me, Alice, who was a beginner, was a genius!


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡­ I used to y with small stones once in a while when I was bored. I think that¡¯s why. I¡¯m not really good at it.¡±


    Alice struck her hand as if she was ashamed of mypliment.


    No, then you mean, this world¡¯s first<em>gonggi</em>wasn¡¯t my invention, but Alice¡¯s?


    She is also a character who will be the protagonist of the future, so it is different from the side characters.


    ¡°No. Alice is really good. In fact, I¡¯ve only been able to do this much after a month.¡±


    I giggled and told Alice the secret I had hidden.


    So, we fell into<em>gonggi</em>while having a small conversation.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so close?¡±


    Cedrices up with a line like an extra bully, and the clean atmosphere gets shattered.


    ¡°Do<em>gonggi</em>with me.¡±


    And Cedric said, taking his mysterious stones out of the pockets of his pants.


    When I saw the stones, I was speechless.


    My God, Cedric.


    ***


    ¡°Did you bring this as a gonggi stone?¡±


    I opened my mouth in a slightly awkward manner.


    The stones that fell out of Cedric¡¯s pocket were all big sizes and even bumpy. There was not even a sign of grinding and rounding like I had done.


    It must have been picked up from the garden or somewhere on the street. Still, the good news is that there is no dirt on it?


    ¡°It¡¯s right. Yesterday I also practiced with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh my gosh.¡±


    When I heard Cedric¡¯s tant answer, I found a number of stones that were not smooth and pointed at the end, making them perfect for piercing your hand. If you practice with these things, you must have a wound on your hand.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Cedric¡¯s clothes are long-sleeved today. Unlike the usual, uncontrobly rough unlike of a Grand House, it¡¯s a shirt with elegant sleeves, as if wearing someone else¡¯s clothes.¡¯


    I searched Cedric with narrowed eyes like a detective.


    What I finallyid my eyes on, were the small scars on the palms underneath the frill sleeved shirt!


    As long as it was already in my eyes, I couldn¡¯t stand still, pretending not to know. Eventually I took the chair and put it in front of Cedric.


    ¡°Little Lord, let¡¯s sit here for a while.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Why do I have to sit?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk about the rest, let¡¯s sit down. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cedric threw words ending in elongated question marks to me, but he acted as if he was threatened, rather than following my requests. Even after sitting in the chair, Cedric was actually making an expression like he didn¡¯t know why I asked him to sit here.


    ¡°Is this a self-reflection chair? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, what this is. I want to get up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute. Please wait. I¡¯m going to go somewhere for a while, but don¡¯t get up until then.¡±


    ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯ll count to 1 minute. If you don¡¯te before it, I will get up.¡±


    Cedric had already said ¡®1, 2, 3¡­¡­¡¯ and was counting the numbers with his mouth.


    What a temper! Eventually, I ran away with a quick pace and left the ssroom.


    ¡®I remember clearly when I put it in the locker. It was a medical kit.¡¯


    It¡¯s still a long time before ss starts, so there was neither a teacher teaching a subject nor Countess Edmons present.

 Chapter 37

    Of course, the Imperial Pce knights who were our escorts were waiting outside the front door, outside the door of this ssroom, and all over the kindergarten, but there wouldn¡¯t be a first aid kit for them.


    Eventually, I opened my crystal-clear locker and pulled out the first aid kit from among the little things piled up in it.


    ¡°What is that? It¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a first aid kit. So Lord, give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What? First aid kit?¡±


    Cedricined that I was five seconds behind the time limit when he saw me, but he had waited for me in particr, and he flinched when he saw the box in my hand. Then he folded his arms and closed his hands.


    ¡°Why are you trying to see my hand?¡±


    O-ho? Look at this?


    Of course I don¡¯t really know, so I was trying to see it, and if you keep it scratched from the stone like that, it might get worse! With what kind of guts are you holding on to it?


    So I finally threatened.


    ¡°When I say something nice, give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­tsk.¡±


    Cedric pretended to give up, unfolding his arms and cing his hands on his knees.


    In the light of the chandeliers on the ceiling of the ssroom, the scratches on Cedric¡¯s small hand were red, revealing their presence.


    I frowned. Whenever water touches these scars, no, it would have been quite painful and sore just by gently rubbing it on the hem of the cloth. How did you y<em>gonggi</em>with such sharp stones until it reached this point?


    No, rather than that, the son of the Grand Duke has a hand that looks like that, but no one has treated it¡­?


    ¡®Ah, don¡¯t tell me like the original Alice¡¯s house, Cedric¡¯s house is also indifferent.¡¯


    With the uneasiness passing by, I had to ask a question that might sound strange in some way.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for your hand to be treated? No, if they saw this wound while taking a bath, any attendant would have called a doctor right away to treat the wound. Nobody did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. When I do things like bathing, I don¡¯t get any help.¡±


    Huh? I don¡¯t know what Cedric is talking about.


    Are you saying that the youngest son of the Grand Duke¡¯s family, who is only 7 years old, doesn¡¯t get the help of the attendant when taking a bath?


    Cedric snapped back as if he could read my absurd expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way my family is. Attended while in a bath? Those are words that aren¡¯t in our family dictionary. Because the knowledge of great knights is cultivated intensely. It¡¯s not like a brave knight to get help from a servant even for the chores. So these little wounds are nothing¡­ Ack!¡±


    ¡°I heard it, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. It may sting a little, but please bear it.¡±


    I lifted the corner of my mouth and smiled pretentiously.


    And while Cedric was babbling about the family, I wiped the wounds on his hands one by one with the disinfectant I had poured onto the cotton.


    Yes, the knowledge of the knights is good. That is it. But I¡¯m not really sure why that should lead to just leaving the hand wounds of a little 7-year-old kid alone.


    Look, even if you tried hard to say that it didn¡¯t hurt, it still hasn¡¯t healed a bit.


    Doesn¡¯t it really hurt?


    ¡°Ugh, what the hell are you washing my hands with? Is the medicine right? Not poisonous?¡±


    ¡°If it had been poisoned, the Lord¡¯s hand would have already turned purple. Don¡¯t flinch or pull your hands away.¡±


    What¡¯s the point if you were the youngest son of a Grand Duke who was crowned the first sword of the imperial pce from generation to generation?


    I sighed in silence. It¡¯s not like all the branches of the knight¡¯s family have strong iron skin, so they don¡¯t get hurt and don¡¯t feel less pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. I¡¯ll bandage it now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t put on bandages. It¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wrap it up, the sterilized area gets dirty again.¡±


    At the end of the quarrel, I bandaged Cedric¡¯s hand and tied it so that the blood flowed properly.

 Chapter 38

    Cedric stretched his hand here and there, as if the white object wrapped around his hand was awkward. Then he wrinkled his expression as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Hey, wait a second. If you bandage it like this now, I can¡¯t y<em>gonggi</em>. We¡¯re going to have apetition today, so I skipped sword practice yesterday and practiced<em>gonggi</em>.¡±


    Oh my god, did that happen?


    I was a little bit sorry for Cedric. No, what is with the<em>gonggi</empetition?


    That¡¯s why Cedric became so obsessed.


    Anyway, Cedric was sullen and he looked gloomy, so I soothed Cedric.


    ¡°That game, it¡¯s not just today that you have a chance. Tomorrow, the day after, a week in the future, when Cedric wants to y, ask me for apetition. I¡¯ll be happy to ept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡±


    Cedric picked up all the stones on the floor, brought it back into his pocket, and went to the desk with a slow pace and slumped on his chin.


    After a while, are you pretending to sleep? If not, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really sleeping, but the bandages covered his face with his hand wrapped around him, so I couldn¡¯t figure out what Cedric was thinking.


    ¡°Mir! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Uh, Jake!¡±


    But when I tried to approach Cedric, the door opened and Jake appearedte, so I had to forget Cedric¡¯s existence for a moment.


    While Jake was talking to me, I felt a stinging nce behind my back without knowing why, but I couldn¡¯t care anymore because I was distracted by the stuff that Jake took out of his bag.


    ¡°Look, Mir, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Wow. It looks pretty solid! How on earth did you make such a pretty stone?¡±


    What Jake took out of his bag was nothing but a<em>gonggi</em>stone.


    Unlike Ninaina¡¯s princess jewels and Cedric¡¯s rolling gravel stones, all of them are smoother and better in shape than the ones I made. Even the weight felt heavy enough to y<em>gonggi</em>.


    ¡°I went to my father and asked him to make it. When he did it with magic, the shape became so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Duke Theion?¡±


    Duke Theion was so close to my house, and we¡¯re very friendly because I see his face often.


    So I immediately reacted to the name Jake said.


    It turns out that Jake¡¯s family produced wizards from generation to generation. Jake¡¯s father, the Duke, is also one of the best in the empire.


    Yes, making a stone with such a pretty shape easily by hand is hard, without magic.


    As I had a conversation with Jake at the door, I quickly looked at the wall clock and came to my senses. It was already time for ss to begin.


    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s sit down now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mir.¡±


    And when I sat down, I remembered the existence of a child that I had just forgotten.


    <em>Ring, ring,</em>and Cedric, who is firmly lying on his face even when the bells of the wall clock rang to announce the time.


    Somehow, I could feel the fist held tightly under the bandage, so I kept getting nervous.


    * * *


    The next day, I stepped into kindergarten with a little excitement.


    In my bag, there was a healing potion that I bought for a ton of money.


    ¡®The nanny who got me this yesterday condemned me, saying that I was buying useless things.¡¯


    Can you hear the sound of my grumbling cracking piggy bank?


    No, actually, to be precise, my gold box is a porcin vase with pretty flowers.


    Anyway, it was true that half of my piggy bank was suddenly empty.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do it because I keep worrying about that guy.¡¯


    After returning home yesterday, the afterimage of the bandage wrapped around Cedric¡¯s hand suddenly came to mind, and I finally took my pocket money and bought a healing potion at a famous magic store in the capital.


    Unless it was a serious wound or disease that could endanger his life, it would be possible to heal to some extent immediately by eating or applying it, and if it was a scratch that was on Cedric¡¯s hand, it would probably disappear without a trace.


    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m not thinking about buying it with my money, but I¡¯m still a little worried about how Cedric will react.¡¯


    I sat in the chair and thought, waiting for Cedric, who had not yete.

 Chapter 39

    Will he refuse by saying he doesn¡¯t need anything like this? Then that¡¯s not good.


    ¡®He wanted to do a gonggi match. So his hands should get better soon.¡¯


    When Cedric came, I was thinking of feeding it or pouring it evenly over his hand.


    It was at that time when I thought that time was going a little slower because there was someone I was waiting for a long time.


    The door opened quietly and Cedric entered.


    I doubted my eyes. Is that Cedric? Why are you so quiet today?


    However, even though I felt strange, I tried to go to Cedric with the potion in my hand.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But it was cold eyes that looked back.


    It wasn¡¯t the expression that the usual Cedric would make.


    I stood dazedly for some reason, and Cedric nced past me as if he was ufortable.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ***


    Cedric walked right past me and sat down at the desk.


    He could sleep on his stomach as usual, but he was just staring out of the window with his chin resting on his hands.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Just in time, I felt a little uneasy when I saw Aliceing in after a little time difference.


    It was because Alice also noticed that Cedric was so moody today, or because her expression and actions were shaky too.


    ¡°Ah, La, Lady Saeron! Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning to Alice too.¡±


    For some reason, Alice looked at me and shyly said hello to me in the morning.


    I smiled slightly and replied to Alice.


    Somehow, because it¡¯s a good morning, the sentimental Cedric staring at the window keeps on bothering my mind¡­ but good morning anyway.


    ¡®Oh,e to think of it. The bandage I wrapped him with yesterday, he took it off¡­¡­¡¯


    I nced at Cedric, and there was no bandage on both his hands on the other side of the desk.


    I wondered if he had already called a healing wizard to heal it, but it wasn¡¯t. Seeing with my good eyesight, his hand was still full of scratches.


    ¡®¡­¡­I keep worrying about it.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t take out the healing potion in my pocket, so I was just fiddling with it.


    I would have thought that he would be fine if he had been tic-ticky as usual.


    (Tik-tik-dae: when someone is upset about something but trying not to show the feeling, but still act upset.)


    Contrary to his original personality, Cedric, who is so silent, I really can¡¯t adapt to it.


    ¡®Ah, ande to think of it.¡¯


    I looked at Alice.


    Alice must have been in the same carriage as Cedric, so I wonder if she knows why Cedric is like that.


    ¡°I, I also brought a<em>gonggi</em>stone today. Lady Saeron, let¡¯s go and y<em>gonggi</em>together¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alice. Sit here!¡±


    For now, I decided to respond to Alice¡¯s cautious favor, and to slowly find out why Cedric was like that. Just knowing anyway doesn¡¯t mean I can fix it right away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you. Please make room for me.¡±


    And to forget about the dark thoughts for a moment, when I was ying a one-on-one<em>gonggi</em>match with Alice, Nina came and stood in front of us. With thick carpet cushions and jewel stones in each hand.


    From what Nina said, she practiced all day yesterday, and now she has confidence that she will not lose to anyone in gonggi, really?


    ¡°Mir, Mir! Count me too!¡±


    And Jake, who arrivedst.


    Jake was also said to have improved his skills a little now after practicing all day with smooth stones.


    When I looked at his hand, there wasn¡¯t a wound, but the skin was red because of frictional heat.


    ¡®You practiced really hard, Jake.¡¯


    Anyway, we had a good<em>gonggi</em>match with 4 people.


    ¡°Oh my, I won again this time.¡±


    Already the third time, Ninaina said again with a confident expression.


    Too bad. I was doing well too, but at thest minute my hand slipped and I made a mistake¡­


    Okay. Let¡¯s be honest. Even in the midst of this, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on ying because I was so concerned for Cedric.


    Eventually, as it was almost ss time, I approached Alice who was cleaning the<em>gonggi</em>and asked a little bit.


    ¡°Hey, Alice, do you have any idea why Cedric is like that?¡±


    Alice rolled her eyes around to my sudden question, and soon she replied carefully in a very small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­Tha, that. The, the dog¡­¡±


    ¡°A dog?¡±


    I asked back in amazement.


    Listening to Alice¡¯s words, Cedric¡¯s pet, Polly, is sick. It seems so. Alice carefully added that she did not know the details because she heard from one of the attendants of the Grand Duke while riding the carriage.

 Chapter 40

    Just in time, something came to mind from the contents of the original story that passed through my mind.


    Polly, it¡¯s a name I¡¯ve heard a lot. Ah¡­¡­!


    ¡®I remembered it.¡¯


    I bit my lips lightly.


    The name of the mythical being that Cedric raised as a child, briefly mentioned in the original, was Polly.


    ¡®But Cedric doesn¡¯t know that the puppy is a magical being.¡¯


    One day, Cedric picks up Polly, who looks like a wandering puppy, and raises Polly fondly.


    However, it was Cedric¡¯s dark past in the original story, that Polly died one day in the year when Cedric was 7 years old.


    In fact, when Polly was born, it was cursed by a bad wizard and was sealed in the puppy¡¯s body.


    In the eyes of an ordinary human without magic, it is clear that Cedric wouldn¡¯t even dream that Polly was a magical being, because it was just a dog no matter what.


    Eventually, due to the seal, Polly¡¯s life force was gradually reduced, and at this point, if the seal was not released, there would have been only enough life left to die soon.


    As I recalled the contents of the original story, my face became pale.


    ¡®If Polly dies like this, Cedric might get ckened.¡¯


    In ater plot, Cedric takes on the role of a darkened obsessed sub-male lead. And although not all the cause of it, it was Polly¡¯s death that was quite important.


    ¡®Onlyter, he found out Polly was actually a magical being. After knowing that, he became a crazy collector who travels all over the continent and collects magical beings.¡¯


    While thinking about the contents of the original, I looked at Cedric, who was looking out of the window.


    You shouldn¡¯t let such a small, tic-ticky little kid be such a scary collector in the future.


    So in the end I made up my mind.


    For Cedric, for Polly. Let¡¯s help it unlock that magic seal.


    ¡®No, wait. But I don¡¯t know how to do anything, don¡¯t I?¡¯


    But the decision was overwhelming, and the next moment I realized.


    What¡¯s the point of knowing the original well? I can¡¯t even use magic.


    * * *


    Even during breaks, lunch breaks, and afternoon sses, I was just thinking about how I could help Cedric. Then, I finally came up with a method like a miracle.


    ¡®Duke Theion!¡¯


    Jake¡¯s father, my dad¡¯s best friend, and one of the best archwizards on the continent. Go to Duke Theion and ask him to get rid of the curse on Polly.


    ¡®Uh, what should I do to ask a favor? He is quite busy. Of course, he cares for me a lot, but¡­ what should I pay for it?¡¯


    Of course, even knowing someone to help didn¡¯t solve everything right away.


    Still, there were no outstanding wizards I knew in this empire, other than Duke Theion, so there was no other way right now. Having figured out a way, I decided to check out Polly¡¯s condition with Cedric.


    ¡®First of all, it¡¯s important to know how to talk to Cedric.¡¯


    Just before I left, I approached Cedric who was sweeping things into his bag with an expressionless face. Cedric said as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°What.¡±


    Oh, so cold. It¡¯s cold.


    But I decided to talk with courage.


    ¡°Well, I heard that the Lord has a pet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­So what? I guess Alice said something to you, would you not mind? It¡¯s not your business.¡±


    As soon as Cedric heard the word pet, he nced at me in surprise.


    Then he fastened the lock on his bag and turned around as if trying to leave immediately. I had to catch Cedric.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Listen to me, just one time. Maybe I can make it so the Lord¡¯s pet doesn¡¯t get sick!¡±


    As soon as he heard me, Cedric stood in the spot. Then he approached with an expression of disbelief. I saw his eyes shivering.


    ¡°What? You, what did you just say. Say it again.¡±


    ¡°The magical being, no, pet raised by the Lord. I think I might be able to heal it. I heard that it¡¯s very sick, right?¡±


    Cedric looked at me nkly.


    Then he poured out questions that had been blocked like a rapid fire.


    ¡°Really, can you fix Polly? How? Even if I showed it to my father, he said he didn¡¯t know and told me to do it on my own. No one in the mansion knew why Polly was so sick. Even though I called a physician who knows a lot about animals, he couldn¡¯t heal it. But how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I once read a lot of books because I was very interested in animals. I know much about the diseases that animals can get.¡±


    I lied under the pretext of having thought about it beforehand, but not letting out a word.

 Chapter 41

    It was unavoidable. At this point, I¡¯ve never seen Cedric¡¯s dog, Polly, but how can I say,¡¯Actually, he¡¯s definitely a magical being!¡¯ If that happened, it was obvious that I would be treated as crazy.


    ¡°Re, really¡­? Can you really fix Polly?¡±


    Contrary to his earlier attitude, Cedric even ended up in tears with my hopeful answer.


    I nodded quietly.


    ¡°Yes. First of all, I think I have to see how the dog is. Could you please allow me to visit the Grand Duchy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±


    Cedric nodded.


    In the eyes of Cedric, who couldn¡¯t ask any more, a feeble hope was growing.


    Please, I must make that hope a reality.


    After a while, we left the kindergarten and got into our respective carriages.


    When I saw that the carriage going to the imperial family and Jake¡¯s carriage departed first, I ran to Carrie who met me and told her about the change of destination.


    ¡°Nanny, nanny, you know. I decided not to go to the house today and go to the Grand Duchy of Bedmon.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Duchy of Bedmon? Dear Miss, did you ever get close to Cedric, the youngest son of the Bedmon family?¡±


    At the nanny¡¯s bewildered question, I nodded vaguely.


    ¡°Yes, it just happened.¡±


    Actually, I haven¡¯t gotten close to him yet.


    Maybe I can get close to himter.


    There were so many things I wanted to sayter, but I didn¡¯t say them.


    ¡°Then this nanny will tell the Madam and Master.¡±


    Fortunately, the nanny didn¡¯t ask for anything else.


    So I followed Cedric¡¯s carriage in front of me and headed to the Grand Duchy.


    I paused in the middle and watched Alice get dropped off at the Duchy of Rose.


    ¡°Get off. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    And when I finally arrived at the Grand Duchy, Cedric, who got out of the carriage before me, made a gesture to open the door of my carriage and get off.


    Before getting off, I looked back at the nanny and pointed out.


    ¡°Nanny, you have to send the carriage back here!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss. Have a good time.¡±


    So the carriage left, and I followed Cedric to the interior of the mansion, with somehow haughty steps.


    ¡®Somehow¡­ it¡¯s not like a noble mansion.¡¯


    But I don¡¯t know why, but the more I looked around, the more I felt it subtly.


    Rather than being a grand residence of a Grand Duke, it looks like something closer to a knight¡¯s training ground.


    And when I passed through a small garden and saw some vacant lot, my doubts quickly turned into conviction.


    Ah, somehow the smell of sweat gets thicker.


    Did you have to go through the knights¡¯ fitness training ground to enter the mansion?


    I saw several men who were wearing very natural clothes without tops, jumping and smacking vigorously on the wide sandy training ground.


    One of the knights ran toward this side when he found Cedric.


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    ***


    I cringed instinctively at the screaming voice of the knight. However, Cedric, who seems to be very familiar with this situation, seemed to be fine. He even lifted his hand effortlessly and waved his hand.


    Finally, the knight arrived in front of us and stopped, breathing wildly.


    ¡°Huft! Huft! Oh my, our youngest Young Master, did you go to kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ellox.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but who is the Young Lady in the back¡­? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Miss Alice.¡±


    The knight called Ellox was surprised to see me, after noticing me btedly.


    Soon afterward, he was btedly aware that he wasn¡¯t wearing anything on his upper body, so he covered his upper body with a wet towel around his neck, like an off-the-shoulder dress.


    I looked into the space, pretending to be unaware of Ellox¡¯s actions, and Cedric introduced him instead.


    ¡°Emir of the Marquisate Saeron, my friend. And this is Ellox of the Knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And I opened my eyes wide, amazed by Cedric¡¯s words.


    Ellox standing in front of me said,¡¯You made a friend?¡¯, he was stirring up some kind of fuss, but it didn¡¯t get into my head at all. What¡¯s important is that Cedric called me his friend.


    Suddenly, something changed in my mind.


    Ah. Did my position get changed from a ssmate to a friend just because I suddenly helped you?

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Rather than that, before I went to kindergarten, I asked Tommy to take good care of Polly. How¡¯s Polly doing now?¡±


    Breaking up Ellox¡¯s fuss, Cedric asked a question in a stiff tone. Of course, contrary to such a tone, Cedric¡¯s eyes were wide open with anxiety, and his hands trembled.


    He was very afraid that something big might have happened while he was away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine so far. Don¡¯t worry, Tommy didn¡¯t even eat lunch, and he kept taking care of Polly in the room next to the young master¡¯s bedroom. No, why are your cheeks so slender? Did you skip lunch too?¡±


    At Ellox¡¯s out-of-the-box question, I honestly felt that he has very keen eyes.


    I thought, how did he know? In fact, in today¡¯s kindergarten, Cedric refused to eat, saying he had no appetite. Of course, just because he skipped one meal like that, he doesn¡¯t seem to show any signs right away.


    ¡°¡­¡­Stop nagging me, Ellox, I¡¯m not in the mood to hear nagging today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Suit yourself, young master.¡±


    Perhaps feeling the tiredness dripping from Cedric¡¯s voice, Ellox shrugs his shoulders and goes back to the training ground. Since then, Cedric looked at the distance for a while and then looked back and said what he was thinking.


    ¡°¡­¡­This is because our family is a knight family from generation to generation.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard that before. Anyway, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this right now¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we go to meet Polly?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right.¡±


    Cedric seemed to have forgotten the purpose of meing here for a while.


    And after about 5 minutes, I was able to meet the dog named Polly.


    ¡°Polly! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Upon entering the room, Cedric walked in, calling Polly¡¯s name.


    The young knight, who had just been caring for the dog, left the room saying that he¡¯d better get going.


    Because of this, it was only Cedric and Polly and me in this room.


    ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯


    Because what I¡¯m going to do from now on is awkwardly acting, like a B-ss movie.


    I had to ¡°identally¡± find evidence that Polly was a magical being, while observing Polly, pretending to be knowledgeable about animals. Luckily, remembering the information about magical beings in the original, I knew what to give as evidence.


    ¡®But I¡¯m definitely a bad actor, so if a kid who¡¯s quick-witted or an older person, they might notice my acting right away.¡¯


    I thought that there will be days when it will be fortunate that Cedric is not aware of it.


    And I saw the little puppy, about the length of my calf, lying on the other side without strength.


    Looks like that puppy is Polly.


    The clear sign of illness was clear. The long, white fur that would have flowed well and glossy with eachb stroke, was crumpled, and its eyes, which would have been bright, were nk and dazed.


    Cedric patted Polly carefully and asked it. These were words that could not be heard. But I knew.


    Since a magical being is intelligent, it¡¯s clear that Polly remembers all the things Cedric said. As long as the seal is released, conversation will be possible.


    ¡°How have you been? You haven¡¯t eaten today either. It is the same.¡±


    It was as Cedric said. The meat in the bowl next to Polly was untouched.


    Feeling sorry for nothing, I decided toe forward to see it.


    ¡°Let me take a look at Polly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Please.¡±


    Seeing Polly, who couldn¡¯t even shake its tail because of its powerlessness, Cedric stepped back as if resigned.


    And I looked carefully at every corner of Polly¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re seeing it right?¡±


    Back, belly, hip, tail. Even though I have looked at most of its body, I haven¡¯t found the mark of the magical being yet, and I felt impatient when I heard Cedric¡¯s urge in an anxious voice behind my back.


    It was then.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°What, did you find anything? Did Polly get a little better?¡±


    I finally found it.


    I noticed a star-shaped spot clearly stamped on the pinkish skin inside Polly¡¯s ears.


    I showed it to Cedric, who ran to my side in a hurry with my exmation.


    Of course, Cedric was just confused because he didn¡¯t know what this meant.


    ¡°A dot? What is the problem with this?


    ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s start with the conclusion first. Polly is a magical being.¡±


    First of all, I told him from the very core because I thought the exnation would be long.


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    Of course, Cedric¡¯s reaction to those words was just a sense of absurdity.


    ¡®What nonsense is this kid talking about?¡¯ seemed to be written on his face.


    Such a reaction, of course, I expected it.


    Iughed bitterly and began a lengthy exnation.


    * * *

 Chapter 43

    Could it have been about 30 minutes?


    I seeded in making Cedric understand by using all of my knowledge of the original story.


    ¡°Yes. I understand. So, it means that Polly isn¡¯t actually a dog, he¡¯s a magical being, and he¡¯s cursed and trapped in this dog¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you understood it perfectly. Yes.¡±


    Actually, I was worried that Cedric would run out of the room and call the servants and yell ¡®she¡¯s crazy¡¯ , but fortunately, he did not show that intense reaction.


    Of course, a certain degree of disbelief seemed to remain in him. But even after that persuasion, he trusted me.


    And Cedric asked a question as if he had one question.


    ¡°Then, how can you get rid of the curse?¡±


    ¡°You just have to go to a wizard with great magical skills and ask him to destroy the curse. Are you close to any wizard?¡±


    At my question, Cedric shook his head without a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°No, no. All I know are Knights full of sweat.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then we don¡¯t have a choice. I have to go to a wizard I know and ask for it.¡±


    ¡°You mean there is a wizard you know?¡±


    Cedric is amazed at me for the first time. He stared at me with his eyes and I tried to shrug my shoulders for no reason. What is the meaning of this.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. A friend of my father¡¯s and a great man skilled of magic in this problem. But there is one problem.¡±


    ¡°What. Tell me quickly, even if I have to get down on my knees, I¡¯ll beg them to save my Polly.¡±


    Seeing Cedric staring at me with an earnest nce, I sighed and said.


    ¡°Whoa, you know I¡¯m a close friend of Lord Jake. He is the father of Lord Jake. Duke Theion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Jake¡¯s father?¡±


    At the moment, Cedric¡¯s expression hardened.


    I carefully looked at Cedric.


    ¡°By any chance, you don¡¯t like it? Of course, I know that Lord Cedric has a bad rtionship with Jake. But there is no way I can think of other than this.¡±


    To be honest, I knew that Cedric would behave stubbornly as usual.


    It was my expectation that he would take pride in saying that he could not ask Jake¡¯s father, Duke Theion, even if he died, or that he would only answer that he would do so after a long agony.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. To Duke Theion, can I go now?¡±


    But my expectations were broken.


    Cedric replied immediately without worrying about it a second.


    As if he had already made up his mind, he stood up and even got ready to go right away, holding Polly.


    ¡°Now, wait a second!¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you need anything else to prepare?¡±


    It was me who was embarrassed because of it.


    I didn¡¯t know it would flow into such a quick and clear development.


    I reached out to make a hand sign that means ¡®just a moment!¡¯ and added an exnation in a hurry.


    ¡°First, I have amunication device. I¡¯ll contact Jake with this and ask for Duke Theion¡¯s schedule. Because he¡¯s an Archmage, he¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes. Go ahead.¡±


    I was really d about bringing amunication device from home in any case.


    Although it was an expensive magical item that I received as a birthday gift when I was 4 years old, I contacted Jake with tears in my mind, thinking that I should use it at this time.


    -Mir! Mir! Is it really Mir? Wow, Mir called me.


    ¡­¡­Uh, no, I¡¯m very sorry.


    Jake, who is so happy, how disappointed he would be to learn that I wasn¡¯t calling him, but because of Cedric¡¯s business.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    In the end, I exined to Jake about Cedric and Polly, and told him that Duke Theion¡¯s help was absolutely necessary.


    I was anxious and waited at themunication device for an answer toe back. Finally my answer came.


    -¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it if Mir wants it. Then I¡¯ll tell my father. He looked more free today than other days, so he¡¯ll probably listen.


    And new answers arrived one after another.


    -I asked my father. He said it¡¯s okay. Come right now. Mir, I¡¯m waiting.


    * * *

 Chapter 44

    As soon as I told Cedric that I had permission, Cedric was jumping with joy.


    Then he immediately grabbed Polly, went to the first floor and hurried to tell the coachman toe and prepare the wagon.


    So we went straight to Jake¡¯s residence, at the Duchy of Theion.


    Cedric was scolded, to stop rushing the coachman to hasten and increase the speed.


    ¡°I have been contacted in advance. Cedric from the Duchy of Bedmon, and Emir from Marquisate Saeron. Come in.¡±


    And finally we entered the Theion family mansion.


    ¡®Has it only been a month? It¡¯s my first time here since I entered kindergarten.¡¯


    ***


    I have been to this mansion from the days I was cooing until now. In a word, it is my second home.


    ¡°Mir!¡±


    And as soon as I entered the front door of the mansion, Jake, dressed in a neat house coat, ran to me.


    The butler of this mansion, who was standing next to him, didn¡¯t bat an eyelid anymore, maybe because it was a scene that he usually sees. Well, I wonder if there¡¯ll be a day or two that Jake wees me without such a fuss every time Ie.


    Jake greeted only me, treating Cedric that was standing next to me as someone he didn¡¯t know at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice being able to see you again after kindergarten. Mir.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Jake. Even though I came here because of a request, it felt new since I haven¡¯t been here in almost a month.¡±


    It was a typical greeting, but it was sincere. It was only a month or so, but the seasons changed during that time, and spring flowers bloomed in the garden, and the scenery was beautiful.


    The mansion¡¯s exterior wall was repainted, the white mansion was truly befitting of a family with blood flowing from the empire¡¯s greatest magician.


    The energy of fresh magic spread throughout the mansion was also refreshing the mood.


    Jake and I greeted each other with a friendly hug. Jake seemed excited and he poured out words into my ears.


    ¡°My father is also waiting for you. He said it¡¯s been a while since he saw Mir¡¯s face. Could you go up to the small parlor next to the office on the second floor right now? No, no. There are so many things I wanted to show Mir. It would be nice to go to my room first.¡±


    Is it because of the mood that I can feel the stinging gaze behind my back?


    To be honest, I also wanted to go up to Jake¡¯s room and y with a new toy powered by some kind of magical power.


    However, with the gaze I feel right now, I decided to go to the parlor first because I was afraid that Polly could not bear it and lose all its vitality if I procrastinate.


    Cedric¡¯s sadness, betrayal, and scheduled ckening will happen in a matter of minutes and it will be out of my control.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jake. First, let¡¯s save the dog, no, magical being first, and then y together.¡±


    Jake looked sad, but soon nodded his head.


    Then he suddenly hardened his face and asked me a question. He made a funnel with his hands as if whispering, but in fact it was loud enough to be heard very well by Cedric.


    ¡°¡­¡­But Mir, does he have toe into our mansion? I just want to take the magical being and ask my father to see it. I hate people like Lord Cedric taking their feet into the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Who cares! Uh¡­ If it wasn¡¯t because of Polly. Be patient, be patient.¡±


    Cedric red at Jake¡¯s words with bright golden eyes, but even so, he struggled to look down at the person he resented.


    At that moment I saw something. It was nothing other than an illusion, as if the tail of Jake¡¯s mouth crept up, as if it was refreshing.


    ¡°Jake, you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? Mir, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, nothing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t talk much. Looking back, Jake¡¯s mouth was fine.


    Gosh, I have a lot to care about these days, so I can see nothing but vainness.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already doing this at such a young age? Sob.


    ***

 Chapter 45

    The parlor next to Duke Theion¡¯s office and magicb was a terrace with a small garden.


    With the chirping of the little birds, I stepped inside familiarly.


    On the other hand, Cedric, who followed me, was looking around with the expression that there was a ce like this in the world.


    Well, the atmosphere was very different between the Duchy of Bedmon and the Duchy of Teion.


    On one side, it was a space full of passion that was almost like the Knights¡¯ quarters¡¯, and on the other was a nature-friendly and bright space where very few employees, let alone knights, could be seen.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a brown-haired man sittingfortably in a wooden armchair and wearing an eye patch.


    He was Jake¡¯s father, Alvin Theion.


    When he heard the guests, Duke Theion took off his eye patch and looked at me with his slender eyes that were dazzling, shining like a light, then smiled and greeted me.


    In the light, the curved eyes, the curly hair that looked halfway between blond and hazelnut colors looked really alike.


    That¡¯s what I always think of every time I see the Duke. He looked just like Jake.


    ¡°Emir, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been well. Probably. How are you, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m always doing well.¡±


    And only after greeting me, Duke Theion found Cedric standing behind me.


    ¡°Ah, are you Lord Cedric Bedmon? The cute puppy in your hands is that magical being? I heard from Jake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I am¡­ Cedric Bedmon. Duke Theion, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    Cedric, who was as nervous as he could be, immediately greeted him.


    Anyway, Duke Theion, who met Cedric, looked at Cedric and found out that I was the one who told him that this animal is a magical being.


    I avoided the gaze of the Duke to me with a cold sweaty face. Honestly, the Duke is close to my dad, so he must have been very well aware that I rarely read books about animals, let alone about magical beings.


    Did he notice that I lied to Cedric¡­


    ¡®Just let it slide, please!¡¯


    Fortunately, the Duke of Theion did notment on my unusual reading material; perhaps my telepathy was delivered to him. Just in time, Cedric asked him a question.


    ¡°If the curse on Polly was lifted, what would Polly look like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not yet known¡­ Yes, I think we can only know when the seal is released.¡±


    A thin cushion was ced on the white table in the terrace, which was full of bright sunlight.


    The Duke, who carefullyid Polly there, shook his head, saying that he didn¡¯t know what wasing. Cedric seemed even more nervous.


    ¡°Well, then you can definitely get rid of this curse, right? Please tell me you can.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Well. Maybe I can solve it.¡±


    It was an ambiguous answer, but inevitably, the Duke was concentrating on creating a magic circle. Duke Theion immediately proceeded to destroy the curse. In the first ce, this curse was more of aplex ancient magic than a spell, so it was possible to destroy it with magic.


    When the magic circle was drawn at the tip of the Duke¡¯s fingertips, and the pattern touched Polly, suddenly a dazzling and cold light spread out. Perhaps Cedric saw something simr.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Huh? Is it over already?


    Even in my dream I never thought of breaking a curse so easily, I opened my eyes that I carefully closed.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡±


    There was something in the shape of a small egg.


    Cedric asked in amazement.


    ¡°This, this egg. What? Is this Polly? Did it be like this because it¡¯s a magical being?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because this is a magical being¡¯s egg.¡±


    The Duke exined, looking at the egg with a delicate look.


    In other words, it was exined that since most of its life force in the seal has been exhausted, its appearance when the seal was lifted went to the original egg.


    ¡°A day or a week at most. Neither dry nor humid, and if you leave it still at a temperature of about 25 degrees, it will wake up on its own. It won¡¯t break even if you throw it or hit it with a hammer, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that part, but if you give it a shock, the egg can get stressed and not wake up for a long time.¡±


    Cedric, who listened to all of the Duke¡¯s exnations carefully, quickly embraced the egg carefully.

 Chapter 46

    Then he muttered with a hazy voice as if dreaming.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a magical being¡¯s egg.¡±


    The Duke smiled and responded. Okay, looking at the slightly pale pinkish egg, it made me feel fuzzy.


    Anyway, Duke Theion is a busy person, so me and Cedric, who have resolved their business, greeted him immediately and left the parlor.


    But as soon as we came out, it was Jake who was waiting for us.


    ¡°Mir, let¡¯s go see my room now!¡±


    Not surprisingly, Jake treated Cedric as someone who wasn¡¯t there.


    Jake only crossed his arms to me and didn¡¯t give a nce to Cedric.


    Of course, Cedric and Jake did not have the desire to meet and y in such a private space, so he said he would immediately return to his mansion with Polly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I¡¯m off. See you at the kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Polly¡¯s life safety, his face and voice became more docile, yet I didn¡¯t adapt to it at all.


    But, on one hand, I thought it was fortunate. I nodded and saw Cedric off.


    If he sees my family¡¯s carriage in front of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, I ask him to tell them to change their destination to Duchy of Theion.


    Cedric promised to do my favor.


    And after Cedric¡¯s departure, for some reason, Jake had an expression that looked as if he had been carrying a load on his shoulder today.


    As I looked, Jake looked at me with a calm face, and said,


    ¡°Then, Mir, my mother wants to see you. But I want to y with Mir in my room¡­ What are you going to do, Mir?¡±


    Jake¡¯s question made my eyes sparkle.


    The Duchess of Theion, not anyone else, wants to see me. How can I not get there?


    Whenever she sees me, she always brings me a beautiful sample of fresh raspberries grown in her backyard garden, as well as lemons, cherries and other fruits.


    The Duchess, whose hobby is eco-friendly farming, was in line with me to some extent, who likes healing.


    ¡°Tsk. Looks like Mir must like my mother more than me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, no. Jake.¡±


    Oops, was it too obvious? Jake noticed my heart and made a grimy face.


    I denied it with all my might, but it was toote.


    Jake was depressed that he had not been chosen twice.


    In the end, I had toe up with an answer that was different from my heart.


    ¡°No, Jake. I really really want to y with you. Let¡¯s go to your room right now!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Good! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jake looked at me for a moment, then shouted vigorously.


    I didn¡¯t know if he had fallen for my clumsy lie or if he was fooling himself even though he knew it.


    ***


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°How is it, isn¡¯t it cool?¡±


    When I finally got to Jake¡¯s room, I eximed softly. Most of these well-organized toys are things I already know very well, but there are also things I¡¯ve never seen before, as if they were newly made. Magical dolls that move automatically as if they were alive were no longer surprising.


    But it wasn¡¯t the toys that I admired.


    I saw a slide in one corner of Jake¡¯s room.


    The cylindrical slide had a lid, and when the lid was opened, you could go down in a twisted shape rather than a straight line.


    It must be dark because it is a closed space, but the inside of the space was bright like it had its own lighting. The end was not visible.


    If you add the magic of water here, it will be a water slide.


    Even though I thought it was a very desirable item, I wondered where the end was connected to.


    ¡°Where can I go if I ride this, Jake?¡±


    ¡°I heard that if I ride down, it would randomly teleport to a ce in the mansion. It¡¯s amazing! It happened a few days ago, but I¡¯m d Mir just came. I really wanted to show this to Mir. I like the toys my father made!¡±


    Jake looked back at me and shouted with a look that couldn¡¯t hide his joy.


    I tilted my head and asked again.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going until you ride? You could fall into the middle of the kitchen or theundry near the tap.¡±


    ¡°Well, that could be the case, but most fall in the garden or on something like a soft sofa. They are not supposed to fall in dangerous ces like on the stove in the kitchen. Would Mir like to ride it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good!¡±


    Jake first rmended to me what I was curious about, so I can¡¯t refuse.

 Chapter 47

    I immediately grabbed the hem of my dress and climbed on the slide.


    Just before taking my hand off the handle, I looked back and said.


    ¡°Jake, follow me too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mir, but we may not fall the same way.¡±


    Ah¡­ is it?


    But when I heard the answer, it was when I was already releasing the handle and going down the slide. In the long cylinder, Jake¡¯s answer rang like an echo. Either way, my body was falling down steadfastly.


    Thump, thump, my heart beat hard as if I was on a slow-moving roller coaster.


    Atst I saw a light at the exit. At the same time, I heard a cry from a familiar woman.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    Then I felt my body bounce off and settle down somewhere gentle.


    I opened my eyes carefully and, fortunately, I was on a fluffy haystack.


    I did not get hurt at all, but this is a really dangerous toy¡­


    I promised that I would never ride it again, and as I looked ahead, I was standing right in front of the bright sunlight and could not see the face properly. It was a woman wearing a straw hat decorated with red ribbons, a white blouse and a blue skirt.


    Fortunately, I blinked my eyes and my vision soon became clear. It was only then that I saw her. The woman looking down at me with a surprised expression was none other than the Duchess of Theion. She recognized me and ran over with a blushing cheek.


    ¡°Oh my God, who is this! Isn¡¯t it Mir? I heard from Jake that you¡¯re visiting today, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you like this!¡±


    ¡°He, hello¡­¡­¡±


    I quickly got up and greeted her, brushing off the dust on my back.


    Ugh, I showed an ugly look!


    But whether I was embarrassed or not, Duchess Theion was very happy to see me again. She showed me the lemons in the basket in her hand and chattered.


    ¡°Last time, did I say that I nted a lemon tree and a grapefruit tree? These lemons are freshly harvested today. I¡¯ll make lemonadeter.¡±


    I nodded. Duchess Theion¡¯s hobby was greenhouse farming, and the greenhouse looks like a modern greenhouse, but it is driven by horsepower to maintain the right temperature and humidity for each crop.


    Thanks to this, it was also a ce where you can see a mysterious view of crops growing in the tropics and crops that withstand the cold well growing in the greenhouse next door.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I like to see the garden of this mansion.¡¯


    Jake, who had just been moved to another ce, found me.


    Duchess Theion smiled and led me and Jake to the back of the garden.


    ¡°I finally thought of giving you something other than lemonade. The perfume I madest night has a really good scent. It was made by squeezing whole fruits.¡±


    Another hobby of hers was handicrafts. There are also many types of handicrafts. Making clothes, knitting, or making food. Duchess Theion excelled at all of that.


    To be honest, I admired her to some extent. A nature-friendly and peaceful healing life! It is the life of my dreams. After graduating from kindergarten, I will make sure to nt a bunch of fruits and trees in the garden behind my house.


    Anyway, thanks to the Duchess¡¯s hand, I drank homemade lemonade and received a bunch of handmade perfumes and knitting toys in a full basket.


    Since then, I yed hide-and-seek with Jake until sunset. I regretted that it was time to return home.


    ¡°See you in kindergarten tomorrow, Mir!¡±


    I waved my hand through the window at Jake saying goodbye.


    The carriage gradually moved away from the mansion.


    ¡®Today was a really productive day. In the end, I saved the magical being¡¯s life, changed Cedric¡¯s future, and it seems to me that I have somehow gotten close to him, and after a long time, I had a lot of fun at Jake¡¯s mansion.¡¯


    As Iid my tired body in a carriage, I was nkly looking back at what happened today.


    Then I vaguely remembered that there was something I had missed, and soon noticed the healing potion in my pocket.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I should have given this to Cedric.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t do that because Cedric hurried back holding Polly¡¯s egg.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to go to kindergarten and deliver it tomorrow.


    Holding the potion bottle tightly in my hand, I quietly closed my eyes.

 Chapter 48

    It¡¯s what I feel these days, but it was the first time in my 6-year-old life that I¡¯ve been looking forward to tomorrow.


    I was thinking of telling a bunch of fun things that happened at Cedric¡¯s house when I go to kindergarten tomorrow to Princess Nina and Alice, whom I got close to.


    ¡®This is the first step to fulfilling my simple wish that I get to be closer to everyone? Whoohoo.¡¯


    No matter how much the kindergarten children are the future viins, protagonists, and sub-leads, I was thinking that if we get to know each other well from now on, we will have a happy ending where everyone will be happy regardless of the original story.


    Of course, to add a little more honest thoughts, it would be nice to just hold out by myself to the happy ending, but I also wanted to intervene a little between them.


    I especially wanted Jake to make a lot of friends. Without me, Jake would be alone with no friends.


    That doesn¡¯t mean I want him to have a friend who is closer than me, but hmmhmm.


    ¡®Ah, what kind of nasty jealousy this is! I¡¯m really mean.¡¯


    I was blushing at the wicked true feeling that I thought of. Ugh.


    Yes, I wish everyone to be happy.


    It wasn¡¯t in vain that I was jumping around and trying to be friendly.


    * * *


    The next day I was a littlete for kindergarten.


    It was because the wheel of the carriage I rode on yesterday was hardened with mud, so the cleaning was not finished.


    The ssroom when I arrived was lit brightly and for some reason it was noisy.


    It seemed like something was going on.


    Are you all ying together except me?


    ¡°Hello¡­ Ooh!¡±


    If they were ying, I couldn¡¯t miss it. The moment I opened the door , something flew into my face.


    It has a fluffy and soft texture, somehow seems to have hair, and what is it?


    ¡°Polly! You can¡¯t fly there!¡±


    The moment I held the unknown object quietly, Cedric¡¯s shout flew like an arrow.


    Polly? Polly? No way, then what I am holding right now¡­


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    By any chance, the unknown object I looked down on was warm, as if to let me know that it was alive.


    It even talked to people.


    Of course, it was natural if this was Polly. Because it¡¯s a magical being. I suddenly greeted Polly in a daze.


    ¡°Uh, hi.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Polly, out of the dog¡¯s appearance, looked like a little bird.


    A little baby bird half the size of my palm.


    It was a pale pink bird with fluffy fuzz, not yet feathers. Was there such a thing?


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s natural to be a young thing since it came from an egg.¡¯


    Just in time, Cedric ran to me to pick up Polly.


    Cedric immediately grabbed Polly andforted it.


    ¡°Shh, Polly.¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Again, Polly greeted me.


    What, this one is not a parrot, but babbles?


    Regardless of people, it seemed that the only word it knew how to say was ¡®hello¡¯.


    Cedric urgently exined as he seemed to feel my strange gaze.


    ¡°It just woke up this morning. I brought it with me because I couldn¡¯t put it in the mansion, but it was still young, so it only knew how to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Is it awake already?¡±


    I was amazed.


    It was me who was puzzled by Polly¡¯s existence and forgot that the most important fact was that it was just a newly emerged egg yesterday. Hatching, which was said to take up to a week, is already happening.


    ¡°¡­¡­Lord Theion said the words. The closer it is to the owner, the faster it will wake up.¡±


    Cedric shrugged with a strangely proud expression.


    Are you showing off your rtionship with your magical being?


    ¡°Yes. congrattions.¡±


    I nodded soullessly.


    In fact, my forehead battered by the magical being was pretty tingly.


    That magical being, what kind of durability it was born with. Whoa.


    ¡°I think it woke up right away when it heard youing. Polly is still sleeping a lot. Until now, it was sleeping soundly in my arms.¡±


    Cedric shrugged and made excuses with an expression like saying ¡®it wasn¡¯t usually like this¡­..¡¯


    Magical beings, like other animals, seemed to need a lot of sleep, especially when they were young. Looking ahead, the children gathered together and showed passionate eyes toward the magical being.


    Not only Ninaina who was usually curious when something new and interestinges up, but even Alice who has a passive attitude seemed to have twinkling eyes for the thing she saw for the first time. Unexpectedly, Jake was indifferent, but I knew the reason. I heard that Jake¡¯s father, Duke Theion, sometimes showed Jake a rare beast when he was younger than he is now.


    And Nichs.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°¡­¡­What is this magical being¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Polly, Your Highness.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t untilte that he approached Polly and was observing it with a curious look.


    Even the book you have in your hand is titled ¡´The Origin of the Magical Being¡µ?


    Nichs said as I stared at the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s a book I just got from the kindergarten library. Rather, this was the first time for me to see a magical being. It looks weird, it talks.¡±


    ***


    So, all of us, including the subject teachers, were interested only in Polly throughout the ss.


    It was obvious.


    The magical being, who we only knew from books or stories that we had heard, well, was in the same room with us, standing and breathing.


    How could it not be amazing?


    In addition, these children are all 6 or 7 years old, so it was a time of great curiosity.


    Hmmm, but why do I keep getting interested in it too.


    ¡°Oh my God! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a magical being in my 35 years of life. It¡¯s amazing. But are you sure it¡¯s asleep now? Ah, I also want to see it awake.¡±


    Even a teacher who teaches the basics of the imperialnguage seems to have forgotten the duty of ss for a while.


    After seeing the magical being, he had a face as if he could afford to die with no regrets and he kept looking at Polly for a while.


    Of course, other teachers besides him also nced at Polly during ss.


    Of course, despite everyone¡¯s keen interest, Polly only slept.


    Is that because it just woke up?


    If you listen still, you will hear the snoring sound.


    Wah, you don¡¯t know how cute the breathing sounds!


    When Alice heard the magical being¡¯s lovely breath right next to her, she took a breath as if surprised.


    ¡°Heuk! It breathes.¡±


    ¡°Of course. A magical being is also a living creature.¡±


    Then Cedric, who has been patient with an immovable posture with Polly on hisp for an hour, replied, ttered.


    It seemed like he was saying, ¡®can¡¯t you be like this?¡¯


    The invisible bridge of his nose seemed to pierce to the ceiling.


    Ugh, it¡¯s childish, Cedric.


    So, the long morning with Polly ended, and it was finally lunch time.


    Then something amazing happened.


    Polly, who didn¡¯t wake up even when there was a sound of something rolling outside the window, when a teacher identally dropped an ink bottle, or when Nichs snapped the book, opened its eyes.


    It smelled the food!


    ¡®Well, the smell should be good.¡¯


    As always, it was a meal made by the chefs of the Imperial Pce themselves.


    Nichs, who nced at the bird, no, magical being, snooping on the fancy, extravagant table asked a question to Jake.


    ¡°Do magical beings also eat?¡±


    At first, Nichs asked Cedric, Polly¡¯s owner, but soon he realized it.


    That Cedric is an amateur who has just raised a newly-awakened magical being.


    When ites to spirits and magic, Jake knew better.


    Nichs, who lives with a book next to him every day, only reads books rted to the thinking that he would be an emperor in the future, so he seemed less bright about magic.


    ¡°It can eat, but a magical being is an animal that can live without eating, Your Highness. It is better not to give it anything.¡±


    Jake responded politely to Nichs¡¯ question.


    Come to think of it, these twoter became close friends and formed a master-servant rtionship.


    It¡¯s a fact that I didn¡¯t notice at first, but Nichs and Jake had been acquainted beforeing to this kindergarten.


    It was attributable to the friendship between the Duchy of Theion and the imperial family.


    ording to the original story, since childhood, they should have been close friends rather than just good friends, but it seems that the variable of my appearance changed the rtionship between the two.


    But well, I believed that in the future, when they became adults, they would naturally turn into best friends.


    If not, I¡¯ll make it that way. Whoohoo.


    Anyway, Jake¡¯s answer seemed to make Nichs a little disappointed.


    Maybe he was going to give it the raspberry pudding that came out as a dessert. Then he can¡¯t.


    A magical being is an animal anyway, but if you feed something sweet, its taste buds will changepletely!


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a pity.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Nichs took back the te of pudding and concentrated on the meal again.


    And Cedric, too, stopped sitting ufortably in case it would interfere with Polly¡¯s sleep and was eatingfortably.


    So where is Polly now? Are you curious?


    ¡°Hi, Polly.¡±


    ¡°Hiii.¡±


    It was on myp after I finished eating early. Hehe.


    I said hello to Polly continuously.


    The tail of my mouth, which went up, seldom went down.


    However, Cedric suddenly dropped his fork down and came to me as he felt like I was getting closer to Polly than himself.


    ¡°Hey, give Polly back to me. I¡¯ve finished my meal.¡±


    No, that¡¯s not fair! I was brushing down on its fluffy back!


    However, the owner of the magical being had said it, so it would be unavoidable to do anything¡­ Hoo.


    In fact, I had never envied Cedric before, but for the first time today, I felt envious.


    ¡®Oh,e to think of it.¡¯


    I immediately thought of another way to catch Cedric¡¯s attention, so I could hold Polly a little longer. It was none other than the healing potion in my pocket. Because I kept holding it in my pocket, the cool liquid was almost hot, but¡­ I¡¯m not going to drink it, so it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give you Polly yet.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Polly is mine!¡±


    After looking at Cedric, who looked at me as if it were absurd, with a slightly sad expression, I took out the potion from my pocket with one hand.


    The other hand was still stroking Polly.


    Such a lovely fellow, at first it was excited about the smell of food and didn¡¯t know what to do, but now it¡¯s gotten used to it and wasn¡¯t trying to fly to the table and was just calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a potion. Healing potion, do you know what it is?¡±


    Cedric asked carefully, showing an instant disgust at the liquid with a strange greenish color.


    But yes or no, I snapped the potion¡¯s cork off.


    Soon a disgusting smell came.


    It was a subtle, subtle smell that made people feel repulsed.


    ¡°Okay. I get it. But what are you going to do with it? Don¡¯t tell me I should drink it? Why?¡±


    Naturally, the smell spread over a short distance and stuck in Cedric¡¯s nose.


    I nodded as if I couldn¡¯t help it as I saw the brief moment when Cedric¡¯s expression changed to ¡®what the-¡¯.


    Then Cedric said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Why me?¡±


    ¡°You still have scars on your hands. I brought it to treat you,¡± I replied, shaking the bottle around. Cedric just stood there. He insisted that he didn¡¯t like it, but when I had brought it for himself, it was clear that his heart had weakened a little.


    Um¡­ isn¡¯t it?


    Seeing his eyes roll, it seems that he is looking for an excuse not to drink the potion.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m all healed?¡±


    Then, he naturally put his hand into the pocket of his pants and spoke deftly.


    Lying doesn¡¯t work.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t work for me!


    ¡°Let¡¯s apply it instead of drinking it then!¡±


    ¡°Apply¡­¡­?¡±


    Phew, I let you win.


    With that in mind, I suggested the next best option.


    Eating works quickly, but applying it is not bad either.


    Eventually, Cedric quietly reached out his hand in front of me.


    As expected, what he said earlier was a lie.


    The scratch was slightly scabbed, but the red color remained.


    Without hesitation, I poured the potion on it.


    Pour-


    Would it be an illusion if the liquids dripping from this little bottle look like silver coins falling off my piggy bank?


    Oh no.


    I am not such a petty person.


    You can invest at least one of those banks for your (future) connections and friends!


    My fingertips finally brushed off thest drop of the potion.


    Anyway, the bottle¡¯s amount was just ant-sized anyway, so it would be absorbed just fine.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all done.¡±


    The miracle of suddenly turning into a new flesh did not happen.


    However, as the green liquid soaked in, I could see the scab faded and the redness disappeared.


    Cedric looked at his hand with an unpleasant expression, and soon got up when the potion had soaked inpletely.


    ¡°Well, thank you. Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What. If you¡¯re grateful, can you let me hold Polly a little more¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed. Give me Polly.¡±


    Tsk, it didn¡¯t work.

 Chapter 51

    I regretted giving Polly to Cedric.


    Indeed, the bond between the magical being and the owner was unique, and Polly seemed morefortable than when in my embrace.


    It¡¯s sad, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    It was then.


    I felt the gaze from the other side.


    It was Jake.


    It looks like Jake, who had been out of ss for a while before I applied the potion to Cedric, came back.


    Because Polly identally got sauce on his shirt.


    So he went out to change clothes.


    ¡®No, but what¡¯s wrong with his expression¡­..?¡¯


    But something was strange.


    It wasn¡¯t like the usual Jake I know.


    Jake looked at me with shocked eyes, then immediately nced at Cedric on the other side, and then went out the door again.


    As I looked at the silently closing door without making a sound, I tilted my head.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Did someone press his buttons?


    * * *


    However, despite my doubts, Jake returned immediately in a minute with a casual expression.


    Then he came to me and asked me the usual words, if Mir liked the changed clothes more.


    ¡°Jake, go ahead and finish eating. It will all cool down.¡±


    When the dishes were just starting toe out, the sauce got on him, so Jake couldn¡¯t even have lunch properly.


    When Jake listened to my worried words, he went back to the table, leaving the words,¡¯That¡¯s right, I should.¡¯


    It was the usual Jake-like behavior.


    So I thought nothing was wrong with Jake.


    Obviously, I did.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    After a while, a sharp scream came from the direction of the table, which seemed a bit contrived. The owner of that voice was Jake. I ran straight to Jake.


    What happened?


    ¡°Are you okay? Lord?¡±


    And the knights of the Imperial Pce, Countess Edmonds, and even the children ran after hearing the sound.


    Everyone was looking at Jake.


    Jake kept his head down, so all I could see was Jake¡¯s curly, soft brown hair.


    But when I looked closely, there was something red on the tip of his white finger.


    It was blood.


    ¡°Ja, Jay. Are you hurt?¡±


    Seeing it, I ran straight to Jake and checked his hand.


    At my cries, I wondered if the children around me seemed to have noticed the situation.


    Jake replied in a small voice.


    ¡°No, it hurts a little, but¡­ it didn¡¯t hurt a lot. I just identally slipped my hand¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, you can see drops of blood because of the cut.¡±


    Seeing the knife that fell on the floor, I could tell.


    After a while I heard Mrs. Edmond pop up from the side, and was startled and yelled to bring a first aid kit.


    After a while, when I saw the first aid kit brought by an attendant, I shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Are you saying that the Lady wants to do it yourself¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please give it to me.¡±


    Leaving behind Mrs. Edmond, embarrassed by my cry, I was immediately handed a first aid kit by the attendant. Then, I immediately took out a bandage and disinfectant and began to treat it, before the Mrs. or other knights could stop me, quickly.


    ¡®I¡¯m d that the tool that stabbed him is not a dirty knife.¡¯


    If it had been rusted, he might have to take a separate medicine. Fortunately, however, it was a new-looking knife that had not been used yet. Besides, the wound was not as deep as I thought, so I was deeply relieved. After wiping the injured area with a soft gauze moistened with disinfectant, another gauze was taken out and wrapped around the wound and covered with a bandage.


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡­¡±


    Only then could I take a breath. I was surprised to find out that a cold sweat was flowing down my temples.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even exercise, but I¡¯m sweating¡­¡­?¡¯


    Oh, I think it¡¯s because I moved too quickly with my small body. But I saw blood, blood! I couldn¡¯t help it. It was then. Suddenly, I heard a p and an exmation. It was Ninaina¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool, Emir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness. What¡¯s cool! You are exaggerating¡­¡­¡±


    Ninaina and the children standing next to her had an expression of having seen a great aplishment, and the teachers and knights had a thrilled face. I replied slightly awkwardly.


    Then Ninaina asked another question.


    ¡°Where did you learn such a bandaging skill? It¡¯s not a normal skill.¡±

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    Yes, where did you learn it? It was rather that I, on my side, was really curious about the answer to that question. Perhaps I¡¯ve learned it in my previous life, but I¡¯m not sure exactly when. So I just smiled and replied,


    ¡°I must have learned it from a maid in the house. Because you get hurt a lot in life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, indeed.¡±


    Ninaina nodded her head seriously for a meaningless answer, and Nichs, who quietly said,


    ¡°You look a little smarter.¡±


    As soon as I saw it, I looked down shyly. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. What¡¯s the point of bragging about this? Rather, it was Jake, the patient I had just treated that was more important. I stared at Jake¡¯s tiny hand and asked carefully,


    ¡°Jake, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Jake nodded. Fortunately, Jake looked really fine because his face was simr to usual. However, the tip of his ear looked slightly red.


    ¡®But, the only time when Jake¡¯s ears turn red¡­ is when he lies?¡¯


    I paused for a moment and then shook my head. There¡¯s nothing to lie about. The red ears must have been because he was cut by a knife and startled, perhaps. Then Jake replied again, fiddling with his bandaged hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt at all because Mir fixed it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, that.¡±


    I nced at Jake slightly so it wouldn¡¯t look too hateful. Maybe it was too exaggerated. I even applied a sore disinfectant that hurt enough to scream, but I can¡¯t believe it didn¡¯t hurt. Obviously, when I applied it, I saw a slight frown. Suddenly, Jake avoided my gaze, and immediately mumbled. No, he pretended to be muttering, and in fact, he said clearly as if wanting everyone to listen.


    ¡°Really. But if Mir does the blow, I think it would bepletely healed¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At the moment I was embarrassed. No, how old is he to ask for such a favor¡­ No, he is 6 years old. Oh my.


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. Now, give me your finger.¡±


    Eventually, I nodded my head unwillingly after much thought. Soon, Jake¡¯s face brightened.


    ¡°Hmm! Here!¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    I sighed briefly and then quickly blew Jake¡¯s little finger. In fact, even though it was for the finger, the bandage would have made it difficult for the air to pass well. Does this really work?


    ¡°Thank you, Mir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what is it with something like this.¡±


    And in conclusion, Jake smiled widely as if he had never been hurt. Yes, this is all it takes. Jake was smiling, so I was satisfied with it. I tried tough along as I felt the warmth of my heart. No, but wait.


    ¡®Did Jake cry when he was hurt¡­¡­?¡¯


    I looked back on my previous memories and tilted my head. Of course, Jake doesn¡¯t cry often at his age, but it seems like he was crying when he identally wounded his hand on a rose thorn in the garden.


    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    But in the end, I erased those misceneous thoughts from my head. It¡¯s useless to think about it and use up the capacity of the brain in my head! After a while, the dining room was cleared and the ss began. Fortunately, the dizzyingmotion from earlier was forgotten by everyone, and only a cozy atmosphere was felt. I, too, got a little drowsy because I had lunch, so I was dozing off in my chair.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    The moment I was about to sleep deeply, I felt something warm on my knees. I stroked something in my sleep. Then, something that I didn¡¯t know suddenly pped.


    ¡°Oh? Is it Polly?¡±


    I opened my eyes in amazement and saw Polly sitting on myp. Polly pecked my hand with its beak, saying ¡®hello¡¯ with its round eyes open. Cedric was holding it, but¡­ did ite by itself? Wondering, I looked around with my half-closed eyes, and soon I could see Cedric pretending not to know. Cedric pretended not to nce towards me, while he was looking at me secretly with a side nce.


    ¡®I can see it clearly.¡¯


    It was shallow enough to make me snort, but I decided to let it go. I don¡¯t know why, but it seemed like Cedric was shy about receiving the healing potion from me earlier. With Polly sitting on myp, my head facing down and a bright smile, I picked it up. The warmth touched my skin, so I tried to fall asleep again. But just before I fell asleep, I had to open my eyes again because of the thoughts in my head.


    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s very coincidental. Jake was hurt right after I treated Cedric with a potion.¡¯


    Two people were hurt at once, so I wondered what day it was today. If there were two potions, it would have healed Jake¡¯s wounds quickly, but I also had a little regret.


    ¡®Well, if Jake¡¯s father is a wizard, he¡¯ll be fine. When he returns to the mansion, he will be healed with healing magic¡­ It is also a strong magic that is iparable with the potion I bought.¡¯


    Of course, I quickly erased that regret from my mind.


    * * *

 Chapter 53

    A few days have passed since I helped Cedric save Polly. Cedric and I have gotten pretty close since that day.


    ¡®Well, it may be just my thoughts.¡¯


    At least, as before, he doesn¡¯te up with crude and sloppy arguments or make annoying replies, so I guess I¡¯m pretty close to him.


    ¡®Even now, when I call, he even answers all the time.¡¯


    So, it seemed right that our rtionship became very close. I paused my thoughts on the friendship between Cedric and me, and watched the children ying<em>gonggi</em>over there.


    ¡®Proud.¡¯


    I felt feelings of satisfaction. That¡¯s a given, because the fact that the game I introduced was popr in kindergarten brought a little sense of happiness. It is said that it is a game that even the Princess of this empire enjoys. Hoho.


    ¡®Of course, the prince still seems not interested.¡¯


    Then I immediately turned to the corner chair. There was a chair and table facing the window, where Nichs was sitting and reading a book. It would be fine to say that the posture is the standard of a good student and he has already been fixed like that for an hour. Without moving a muscle, he was flipping over the book¡¯s pages. He was still, not only choosing and reading books that seemed difficult, but also keeping an unconventional attitude as if not interested in the young children.


    ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    After a quick look at Nichs, I sighed so little that he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡®Butter, when I get acquainted with the prince, I need to bring a little more interesting game. I can¡¯t get the attention of the prince with<em>gonggi</em>.¡¯


    For now, Nichs was still very difficult for me, so I decided to put aside my thoughts for a while. I got up from my seat only then. As I approached the children with a cautious step, Jake and Alice, who quickly recognized my presence, made a ce for me to sit down.


    ¡°May I join again?¡±


    It was Ninaina¡¯s turn for a while. To my question, Ninaina gave a short answer, saying ¡®yes,¡¯ without raising her head, focusing on her stone. Of course, she told me that the other children would also be willing to join us from the next turn.


    ¡®As expected, the princess can make a difference with people with just<em>gonggi</em>¡­¡­¡¯


    Feeling a bit bitter, I waited for my turn. It was then. I felt a stinging gaze toward my face, so I raised my head.


    ¡®Cedric?¡¯


    The owner of the gaze was Cedric. Why are you staring at me like that? Curious, I asked why with the shape of my mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then Cedric looked like he wanted to say something. However, it seemed like he wanted to talk only with the two of us, since he didn¡¯t say it easily. I have a feeling. It feels like something important! Intrigued, I said again with my mouth,


    <em>Let¡¯s talk outside the ssroom.</em>


    Then Cedric nodded his head. When me and Cedric got up at the same time, Jake grabbed me asking where I was going.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Jake, give me one minute!¡±


    I frowned at Jake and hurried my steps.


    ***


    The outside of the ssroom was guarded by the Imperial Guard. Well, I always think about it, but let me just say, the security is tight. And yet, just in case, I swung around. After confirming that there were no specific risks, I asked Cedric a question.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­There is a sword.¡±


    ¡°Yes? A sword?¡±


    I asked Cedric, who suddenly came up with a sword story out of the blue, and asked again in wonder. Then Cedric said again, rubbing his head with his one hand.


    ¡°So, I got a sword from my father yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I felt a little steam leaking from him. He gave off a sense that it was very, very important, but suddenly he was showing off his sword.


    Are you asking me to congratte you because there is no one to congratte you?


    If so, it can¡¯t be helped. Cedric¡¯s personality is odd, so I don¡¯t think he will have friends his age, so I have to congratte him.


    ¡°Congrattions. Grand Lord. You received a sword¡­¡­¡±


    I pped my hands soullessly. Cedric¡¯s mouth was slightly raised. But it seems that wasn¡¯t the reaction Cedric really wanted. Cedric hesitated after a while and asked me a question.


    ¡°The sword, you don¡¯t want to see it?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Only then I realized Cedric¡¯s intentions.


    ¡®You wanted to show off!¡¯


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s natural. Originally, at this age, when children have something valuable to them, they like to show it off to their family and close friends. Perhaps Cedric was also happy to get the sword and was overwhelmed with the desire to show off it. And he picked me to boast about it.


    ¡®Still, in that sense, does Cedric ¡­..think of me as a close friend?¡¯


    One thing I realized while thinking about it, I was surprised and opened my eyes wide. Just in time, Cedric urged me.


    ¡°Tell me. Do you want to see or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course I want to!¡±


    I replied right away, in case Cedric would reverse the offer. Then Cedric said with an arrogant attitude, as if he knew I would ept it, of course.


    ¡°Well, then. Come on, follow me.¡±


    But I saw. Cedric¡¯s eyes were looking at me in case I was going to refuse.


    ¡®Because it was so obvious¡­¡¯


    As I followed Cedric¡¯s footsteps, I nced at the back of the small head. You wouldn¡¯t have noticed would you? Of course, it is only for one reason that I ept Cedric¡¯s request rather than getting a favor. Because of the fact that Cedric thinks I¡¯m a pretty close friend to him.


    ¡®In fact, I was a little worried. Cedric seems to keep avoiding me after the potion day. But it must have been just because he was shy.¡¯


    I felt better when I had a hunch, that I would seed in making friends with Cedric, like I had hoped so much. Without realizing, I even hummed.


    * * *


    Arriving after Cedric was in the kindergarten¡¯s locker room. I slightly closed my eyes and opened my eyes to the brilliance of the shy locker box that I couldn¡¯t get used to no matter how many times I looked at it. 5rge, transparent crystal cases the size of mine. In front of it, Cedric stopped.


    ¡°This is the storage box for the Grand Lord.¡±


    And I went ahead of Cedric and pointed out the location of Cedric¡¯s locker. I had never seen Cedric use the locker, so I was helping in case he had forgotten the location. Cedric doesn¡¯t even bring his bag properly when hees to kindergarten, let alone use the locker.


    ¡°I know. And I didn¡¯t hide the sword in the locker box.¡±


    But Cedric snorted and suddenly began to approach the side, not his locker. I was just watching Cedric do it. Because it was empty next to it.


    ¡®There is only a wall, but what are you hiding?¡¯


    When I noticed the suspicious feeling, I narrowed my eyes.


    And the next moment, I was greatly amazed.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­?¡±


    This is because Cedric pressed the wall, precisely the part that seemed to protrude slightly from the wall, and the wall suddenly cracked.


    <em>Dududu-</em>Finally, a new room appeared magically with a small sound.


    Is this a secret passage?


    Finally, when the entrance to the passage was fully opened, Cedric went inside without hesitation. However, the ce leading up to that passage was dark, so I couldn¡¯t step my foot and stood still.


    ¡°Come in. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Cedric noticed me hesitating and said, looking back. It was only then that I began to take my steps carefully, step by step. Would I have walked about five steps like that?


    The dark aisle sparkled and lit up.


    When I looked at the ceiling in amazement, light was radiating brightly from the stone, which is supposed to be a high-quality magical stone.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Really nice here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I admired for a moment at the sight of the beautiful magical stone, and Cedric looked at me and asked smug questions. His nose was raised as if he had made this secret room. I nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cool. But Grand Lord, how did you find this passage?¡±


    Cedric was taken aback for a moment to my question, and then replied casually.


    ¡°¡­¡­I just happened to see it. I found it while I was going around the kindergarten. The wall just opened because I identally pressed the wall.¡±


    ¡®identally.¡¯


    If it is true that he was able to find a secret passage by ident, Cedric seems to be a very lucky child. However, looking at that expression that seemed to have been hit by a nail on the head, there seems to be something hidden.

 Chapter 55

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t want to find out what you¡¯re trying to hide. At best, he might have been in a hurry to go to the bathroom and scoured everywhere.¡¯


    Thinking that way, I quickly refined my expression. Just in time, Cedric brought what was lying in the corner of the room. It was a sword. The very sword that he wanted to boast and show off to me.


    ¡°Ta-da! This is it. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it really cool?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s really cool.¡±


    Cedric picked up the sword and asked me a question, shining through these hoop lights. In fact, rather than asking a question, it was like an already decided answer. Of course, I answered with sincerity. I would, too, because that sword was very nice.


    ¡®In fact, I was trying to give you a littlepliment. It¡¯s a really good looking sword.¡¯


    The handle of the sword was shiny gold, and it wasn¡¯t just smooth, it was engraved in ancient words. That means something, so Cedric said it was the names of the warriors in Cedric¡¯s house. Cedric¡¯s name was written on itst.


    ¡°Because I passed the sessor test. Then my father gave me this sword to ask me to be a warrior-like knight.¡±


    Cedric said, fiddling with the sword with an ecstatic look.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sword that my second brother hasn¡¯t received yet, but I got it first. Even my first brother was barely given a sword when he was 9 years old. How about it, isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    I nodded. It seemed really great to say that. I can¡¯t believe that one of the seven year olds has already passed the sessor test!


    ¡®Come to think of it, Cedric¡¯s family was a long-established knight family. I know that in recognition of their contribution to protecting the royal family in the past, they received the Grand Duke title, which can be passed down from generation to generation.¡¯


    Wait, then, does it mean that he has the best ability among the three brothers of such a family? The fact that suddenly came to mind, made me stop. I wasn¡¯t aware of it these days, but Cedric was actually the youngest Swordmaster in the future. I was now attending a kindergarten with such a swordsmanship genius!


    ¡°It¡¯s really great. Grand Lord Cedric, it¡¯s amazing to pass the sessor test already, even if I don¡¯t know what it is because our family doesn¡¯t have that.¡±


    When I realized that, I couldn¡¯t help but admire him. I gave Cedric a heartfeltpliment. Unlike Cedric, I don¡¯t have any surreal abilities such as spirits, magic, let alone swordsmanship. On the other hand, Cedric and other children in this kindergarten are geniuses with one outstanding talent except for me. For me, being extremely ordinary, they had no choice but to look enviable and great.


    ¡®Heuk, it¡¯s sad¡­¡¯


    My heart hurt because I felt my ipetence all over again. But I tried tofort myself saying it was okay.


    ¡®But I know the future. Like how this book will work, what will be fashionable in the future. If I do well, I can make a big hit by doing business with a future trendy item!¡¯


    Of course, the future is something thates out after waiting 20 years. Ah, as expected, I am also an ipetent person. I tried tofort myself, but I felt sad again.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to make awork in this kindergarten. It would be better if I help the main character get along so that they don¡¯t get involved in a political fight in the future. Only after recalling my original purpose, I regained myposure. Only then I could see Cedric standing nkly in front of my eyes. Since when has he been standing there, Cedric was staring at me, holding his sword tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I thought my gaze was going to be so clear, and Cedric suddenly asked me back. I tried for a moment to understand the meaning of the question, and then I realized it.


    ¡®So now, are you asking if thepliment I gave you was sincere?¡¯


    Looking at the expression, it seemed like so. I answered,


    ¡°Yes, I mean it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡±


    Then Cedric muttered again. This time he was somewhat like talking to himself. No, you can¡¯t really see the warm truth hidden in my words! I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t look so trusting, or if Cedric is particrly distrustful of me.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Do I look like a liar?¡±


    When asked in a mischievous, slightly disappointed tone, Cedric waved his hand in embarrassment, unlike him.


    ¡°No way! I don¡¯t mean that¡­ you were the only one who praised me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I opened my eyes wide , and Cedric instantly blushed his face, as if embarrassed to say that even after he had said it. Then he turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want to be noticed.


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t care what you just said. It¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯ll get on your nerves.¡±


    In fact, turning only his face was useless because his neck and ears were already red. It is surprising to know that Cedric, who is tough and angry at everything, is shy. Besides, what¡¯s the lie that nobody will believe it, thinking it was nonsense? But I am a caring child, and I dly turned my head back for Cedric. Soon after, I heard Cedric¡¯s murmur.


    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t look at my face. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Perhaps it was quite embarrassing for Cedric to say the truth. Then Cedric opened his mouth again after a while. It was an unusually quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­My father didn¡¯t give me such apliment either. He just told me to be a great knight. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that great. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d tell me it was really great. It¡¯s like a lie.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean it¡¯s not great. The Grand Lord is amazing to me, who can¡¯t hold swords properly, let alone swordsmanship?¡±


    Cedric sometimes says things thatck confidence. The moment I felt strange. However, I did not show off and praised him with a brighter voice. But Cedric shook his head again.


    ¡°No. Since you are not a knight¡¯s family, it is natural that you cannot use swords. But not me. I¡¯m¡­ a child of the Bedmon family, but I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m doing this well when I¡¯m only this good..¡±


    I was speechless at the moment.


    ¡®Why? Why not? If I don¡¯t tell you that you¡¯re good at what you¡¯re good at, how much better does Lord Cedric have to do here in order to be praised?¡¯


    When all kinds of doubts lingered in my head, Cedric continued his words.


    ¡°The first Lord of Bedmon held a sword in his body from birth. And when he was only 12 years old, he became the youngest Swordmaster¡­. Since then, there have been a lot of great knights in our family. A lot. Compared to them, I am not great at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I can take this sword. Can I have it?¡±


    It was a question mixed with crying. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re asking me or yourself. In time, tears fell from Cedric¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Heuk.¡±


    Even if I tried to soothe him in a hurry, it made him cry more, so I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    First of all, I think I should stop those tears¡­¡­.


    But I don¡¯t even have a handkerchief that I brought with me.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    After contemting, I lowered my head and looked at my cuffs. For now, at least this¡­


    ***


    ¡°Okay, hush.¡±


    I pulled the end of my right wrist sleeve and wiped Cedric¡¯s tears away. My sleeves are clean because it is spotless. I don¡¯t put sauce on my meal like anyone else. So, of course it¡¯s not stained.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you wiping with your sleeves? It¡¯s not even a handkerchief.¡±


    After a while, Cedric muttered bluntly in a small voice. His tears stopped a little, but his eyes were still puffy.


    ¡®Uhhhh, even if I wipe it off, he¡¯s still going crazy.¡¯


    I clicked my tongue inside. But looking at Cedric¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was sincerelyining. He was just ashamed of himself crying, and seemed to make an excuse. I saw that he didn¡¯t smack my sleeve even while talking so meanly. Anyway, without saying anything, I raised my hand.


    Then Cedric looked at me quietly. I nced away and looked at my sleeve. Oh my gosh! The whitece sleeves that were fine and pretty were damp.


    ¡­¡­This dress was my favourite. It was a blouse that could not be bought again because it was made with a limited edition fabric.


    ¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would bring a handkerchief, but uh. Yes, I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡¯


    Honestly, it was a little, no, a lot of waste, but I took a small sigh and opened my mouth to Cedric. I just decided to forget about my clothes being damaged.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. And¡­ you don¡¯t have topare other people with the Grand Lord.¡±


    Honestly, I could hardly get a sense of what to say tofort him. Unlike Cedric¡¯s, our family was an ordinary noble family without a family business that has been passed down from generation to generation. We just have a lot of money. My parents haven¡¯t already told me to decide on my future.


    Actually, isn¡¯t this natural?


    ¡®Regardless of your skill, it¡¯s really amazing to hold a sword and train from an early age¡­¡¯


    I was reminded again of what I had forgotten. In fact, as I have been living among the future protagonists, I¡¯ve lost a bit of sense. For example, how the ¡®ordinary¡¯ noble children my age in this world are doing. It was a problem these days because all the children around me are children with good abilities since childhood. I¡¯m starting to think they¡¯re normal.


    ¡®Actually, it¡¯s very normal except that I have memories of my previous life.¡¯


    So, as expected, I had tofort Cedric. Instead of the nasty adults of the Cedric family, I should have said he did well. Even though I didn¡¯t have a lot of verbal skills, I could only give him basicfort. It would be nice if Cedric could regain his confidence again like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s great enough. Grand Lord. There are a few people in their age who can hold a sword properly. I¡¯ll miss it, too, because most of my arms would be shaking.¡±


    I made a fuss and naturally handed over the sword Cedric was holding. Indeed, I wasn¡¯t wrong. It was so heavy that my body was shaking. Cedric, carrying a sword like this casually, was really a child beyond the normal range! Of course, I knew how such a thing was possible.


    In the original book, there was a part where it was described that Cedric¡¯s family was born with a stronger body than ordinary people from generation to generation. Of course, even taking that into ount, Cedric was really a genius. After thinking for a very short period of time, I continued to speak.


    ¡°Look. This is normally the case for people like me. So Cedric is a very genius person¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t keep talking. It was because Cedric snorted,


    ¡°What do you mean your strength is normal? You are below average. As far as I can tell.¡±


    No, he¡¯s like that even if youpliment him. That jerk. I regretted that I had just felt sorry for Cedric a little. It was really nasty. Rather than repaying me for what I received, you¡¯re giving me nonsense.


    ¡®Hey, of course, I have below average body strength, but¡­ Still, that¡¯s too much. I hate hearing you say something other than normal.¡±


    To be honest, I just want to shut my mouth tight like this¡­


    Anyway, I decided to say all the words I was trying to say. I sharpened my voice and said seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that matters. Right now. Anyway, Grand Lord will surely be a great knight in the future, if you act just like this. You are already working hard enough.¡±


    At first nce, it may sound like a vain hope, but I knew well that all I was saying were facts that woulde true in the future. This is all thanks to reading the original book.


    ¡®What¡¯s so great about it? Bing the best knight of the Empire and the youngest Swordmaster, which will never appear again after that.¡¯


    Anyway, that¡¯s not going to happen until 10 years or soter. It might sound a bit unbelievable now. Still, if you give Cedric a little bit of hope for the future, that would be fine.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯splete nonsense.¡±


    Cedric mumbled, pretending to be rude, but I could see that he didn¡¯t mean it. The corners of his mouth were honest. He said he didn¡¯t believe it, but they were so high that he couldn¡¯t hide it. Ohe to think of, I felt like I had to go back. I looked away from Cedric and naturally pulled out my watch.


    But, oh my! Much more time has passed than I thought. Are we notte for ss like this?


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯d better go back. Grand Lord¡­ No, it¡¯s already this time!¡±


    I was surprised and hurriedly led Cedric out of the secret passage. When we came out, the secret passage was closed again, like it had been. After confirming that it was closed, I ran with Cedric and ran into the ssroom. It¡¯s also a problem to bete for ss, but because I was worried that I would get a misunderstanding that the two of us disappeared.


    Cedric is the son of a noble family who is ying a part in the empire. I am also¡­ a nobledy, right?


    Anyway, if we didn¡¯t return for a long time, the imperial guards could have wondered and searched for us. There was no need to make them worry.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Mir, why are youing now? I¡¯ve been waiting a long time. Much more than a minute.¡±


    Fortunately, the ss hadn¡¯t started yet, and the guards weren¡¯t looking for us either. However, I had to feel sorry and my heart was heartbroken. The moment I met Jake, anxious waiting in front of the door, I remembered the promise I had madetely.


    ¡®You forgot what you said to Jake!¡¯


    I became very sorry for having lied unintentionally. It was natural that Jake was worried as I hadn¡¯te more than 10 minutes. I would too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jake. You waited a long time¡­¡¯¡±


    Honestly, I had nothing to say even with my open mouth. Fortunately, though, Jake didn¡¯t ask any more and took me into the ssroom. So, it¡¯s like amon story we usually talk about. When he told me to meet and y together on a day off from kindergarten, I naturally nodded and said to do so.


    ¡®Well, I think I¡¯ve been neglecting Jake a little these days. I¡¯m feeling sorry all of a sudden.¡¯


    No matter how much I decide toe here and make a lot of friends, my old childhood friend is only Jake. It shouldn¡¯t be something I regret. I was so focused on Jake that I didn¡¯t notice. The fact that Cedric was looking at me for a long time even after ss started.


    * * *


    And a few days passed.


    Since the day Cedric shared his heartfelt concerns with me, surprisingly, Cedric and I have be iparable best friends¡­ or not, as it didn¡¯t happen.


    Sadly.


    ¡®Uh, shouldn¡¯t we get closer at this point?¡¯


    From that day on, the distance between Cedric and me didn¡¯t seem that close.


    Why?


    I wondered if it was because Cedric had nomon interest with me, unlike Ninaina. He seemed to be interested in the<em>gonggi</em>I brought for a while, but Cedric quickly got bored of<em>gonggi.</em>Huh, besides, if he wants to get close to someone, he¡¯s always being mean and cold. Even though I helped save Polly as much as possible, and even encouraged Cedric, who seemed to be frustrated because he didn¡¯t know his skills.


    All of that effort to be friends felt like it was in vain. No matter how hard I try, if I feel like pouring water into a broken jar, I will lose energy. Besides, I¡¯m a pretty impatient person, so it wasn¡¯t like me to try this much. To be honest, I was thinking about giving up at this point about getting close to Cedric. Then, Cedric suddenly showed up with a very depressed expression one day.


    ¡°¡­¡­Alice, do you know what¡¯s wrong with Grand Lord Cedric?¡±


    I asked Alice a question that was inaudible to Cedric. Alice noticed Cedric for a moment, and then replied in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­The sword was taken away.¡±


    Only after listening to Alice¡¯s words, I could understand why Cedric was acting so unlike himself. The sword that he had boasted of a while ago was taken away, so he had no choice but to be drooping without energy. Oh, it was Cedric¡¯s second elder brother who had taken the sword. It wasn¡¯t just taken. He had to offer the sword he had hung through a ¡°fair¡± swordsmanship trial. Because of this, it was impossible to say that it was invalid, or to speak to his father.


    ¡°This is not a scam.¡±


    Of course, when I heard that story, I thought so. No, no matter how much Cedric is an excellent knight. Cedric is still a young child, and it¡¯s natural to lose if he fights with an older brother whose physique will be clearly different! It seems that Cedric first applied for a trial with his brother¡­¡­.


    ¡°I heard from the butler of the Grand Duchy¡­ Actually, Lord Cedric was deceived.¡±


    When I listened to Alice¡¯s whispering words, there was actually a separate situation.


    Cedric¡¯s second brother is said to have coveted the sword his younger brother Cedric has. For this reason, the whole story of the case was that he made Cedric apply for a trial first for saying something that touched his pride as a knight.


    ¡®He¡¯s a bad brother, really!¡¯


    I clicked my tongue.


    Being an older brother and tricking his younger brother.


    He is also the son of the knights¡¯ family, but it is not fair to covet a sword and have an unfair battle! His Chivalry was also zero!


    I erased my thoughts of not making friends with Cedric anymore, and decided to help Cedric one more time.

 Chapter 59

    I guessed so, because I have had a quarrel with my sister several times in my previous life. At first nce, it may seem like a small quarrel in childhood, but the bitter feeling does not disappear easily.


    ¡­¡­Just by seeing that I still remembered when I was a child in my previous life.


    Anyway, by now, I¡¯m sure Cedric must be ming himself for losing his sword in an absurd battle with his brother. Had Cedric been a little less simple, he would have noticed that his match with his brother was a ridiculous bet in the first ce, but unfortunately, ording to Cedric¡¯s personality from the original book and what I¡¯ve experienced, it couldn¡¯t be. Not at all.


    ¡®Obviously, he may be ming yourself for being a disgrace of a prestigious knight family. It¡¯s obvious even if I don¡¯t ask.¡¯


    I nodded slightly and secretly sneaked a side nce at Cedric. I didn¡¯t see the expression that looked depressed like earlier, because he was lying face down on his desk.


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s no different from the first time I saw it. I thought we socialized well , but, whew¡­¡­¡¯


    When I saw it, I sighed deeply. Cedric, who has a tough and dirty temper, seems to be adjusting to kindergarten well these days, so I felt at ease in my heart. However, seeing that form again makes me feel ufortable again.


    ¡®More than that, how can I help you?¡¯


    Looking at Cedric, I pondered. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do for him right now¡­


    Um¡­ Ah! That¡¯s it!


    ¡®There were Artifacts.¡¯


    I remembered the artifact I received as a birthday present from my parents when I had my 4th birthday. Oh well, what does the Artifact have to do with Cedric¡¯s stolen long sword? That¡¯s it¡­¡­


    ¡®Because an artifact is an object with a function that amplifies the user¡¯s power.¡¯


    I¡¯ll lend the artifact to Cedric, and with it, he entices his brother to ask for a match again.


    Of course, winning with artifacts is a bit like cheating, but¡­


    He was already cheated.


    ¡®So, this is just getting the stolen goods back!¡¯


    * * *


    The next day, as nned, I secretly hid the artifact in my bag and brought it with me. No one will know that one of the treasure collections in my room¡¯s jewelry box has disappeared. As I arrived at kindergarten, I secretly watched Cedric, who seemed unchanged, and looked depressed today, then took the opportunity and called when Cedric was about to stand up.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lord Cedric!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cedric was silent. Well, it¡¯s more like he didn¡¯t seem energetic. Seeing that his eyes were swollen like chestnuts, it seemed that he was wearing a nket all night and crying. I carefully asked again.


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you calling me? I will be alone. Don¡¯t make me talk.¡±


    Cedric passed by me, pretending to rub his eyes. But I wasn¡¯t going to stay still likest time. As I quickly chased after Cedric out of the ssroom, Cedric stopped and became annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep following me! Annoying!¡±


    But why?


    At the next moment, Cedric had a silly look on his face. Silence flowed for a moment, and it wasn¡¯t until a whileter that Cedric corrected me,


    ¡°¡­¡­No, not annoying! Don¡¯t follow me anyway. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    As he said so, Cedric opened the door in front of me. The room behind the open door was nothing but a nap space inside the kindergarten. A room with 6 small beds lined up. It was a ce prepared for when we fall asleep in kindergarten, but it was a little unfamiliar because it was not used often. The white curtains made of silk covered the bright sunlight, so it was a little dark. Anyway, Cedric took off his slippers as soon as he entered the room and went straight up onto the bed. I shook my head and replied,


    ¡°Are you going to stay here? But soon the teacher wille to the ssroom for ss?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the teacher that I¡¯m sleeping?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <em>Don¡¯t put it on me!</em>


    I shouted like that inside and made an absurd expression. Then Cedric started pretending to be pitiful, unlike himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­I am sleepy because I stayed up all night yesterday. Actually yesterday¡­¡­¡±


    Cedric wanted to tell me what had happenedst night, but he didn¡¯t talk to the end and shut up. I felt like I knew the reason for some reason, and I sneaked a question.


    ¡°Did you not sleep and cried yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What? No way! No¡­ No, hmm, yeah. I cried a little. But what is that?¡±


    It must have been a bullseye. Because Cedric got up as soon as he heard my question and immediately denied it. However, within a few seconds he regained his mind, and he changed his words again. After all, when ites to Cedric, it was pride. I wanted to y around a bit, so I asked another insinuating question again.


    ¡°No way, with a nket on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­How did you know¡­¡­! What the hell are you? How do you know what I did yesterday?¡±


    Then Cedric stared at me with tremendous agitation and shaking eyes.


    Just like I¡¯m some monster or goblin.


    Well, it¡¯s not a bad idea to get looked up to as someone with psychic powers.


    Thinking so, I shrugged.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°It¡¯s written like that on your face? Yesterday I didn¡¯t sleep and cried under the nket. That.¡±


    ¡°What? Who dares to write it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not really there. It¡¯s just that obvious¡­¡±


    I paused for a moment as I stretched out my hands to Cedric, who understood my words and was resentful. Oops, while arguing with Cedric, I almost forgot an important purpose. I checked to see if the artifact in my pocket was safe, and then turned around.


    ¡°Lord, why did you cry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Cedric seemed to be trying to gloss over his words, but soon he scratched his neck and told the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­The sword I showed youst time.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The sword that the Duke gave you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That.¡±


    Cedric nodded his head and hardened his face as if a bad memory had been recalled by the conversation with me.


    ¡°It was stolen. No, it¡¯s not stolen. I had a match with my second brother with that sword, but I lost¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    I nodded my head with a serious look, and Cedric frowned and asked back, as if he was caught off guard.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I actually knew. I heard about Lady Alice. About the match.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Damn, did you?¡±


    When I confessed the facts, Cedric disheveled his hair with a somewhat bewildered face. In the somewhat confusing atmosphere, I replied by wriggling my fingers for no reason.


    ¡°Yes, yesterday, the Lord looked so sad, so I was worried so I asked¡­¡±


    But something was strange. Did something in my words go against Cedric¡¯s feelings? Cedric said to me with a look that seemed to have suddenly misheard.


    ¡°¡­¡­what? Say it again.¡±


    Did I say something wrong?


    I was embarrassed and said what I had said again.


    ¡°Well, so¡­ It¡¯s because the Lord looks so sad.¡±


    ¡°Not that, after that.¡±


    ¡°Well, so I was worried, so I asked Lady Alice what had happened. I mean¡­¡±


    I mean if I said anything wrong¡­


    The words were blurred with a sudden timid attitude. But somehow, Cedric¡¯s expression was strange


    ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡±


    ¡°What? Ah yes.¡±


    ¡°Really, really?¡±


    Then is it real or fake?


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction he wanted. I stared at Cedric, who seemed somehow excited, and soon nodded again. Then Cedric mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Last time you praised me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°This time, you¡¯re worried again.¡±


    When I heard that, I thought.


    ¡®Oh, are you finally going to know about my true friendship? How is it, Cedric?¡¯


    It was surprising to know that Cedric, who only thinks about everything grotesquely, knows about sincerity. Somehow, I also felt touched by Cedric¡¯s subtle expression. Then, suddenly, Cedric, who was lowering his head, said and snorted.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯spletely useless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    No, is this the sound of a sudden knocking in the middle of the night*?


    (T/N: Idiom, meaning if someone is saying something really absurd or stupid.)


    Hey, Cedric, didn¡¯t you know my heart¡­? Was it like that?


    To change all my efforts so far into the word ¡°useless¡±. That is too much!


    ¡®Uh, the wound in my heart¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was warm and well heated inside the kindergarten, but somehow my heart was sore.


    I couldn¡¯t erase my hurt expression and tried to stand nkly, but Cedric continued.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to worry or praise me.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the strongest.¡±


    Cedric eximed confidently.


    Yes, you are the strongest. Th¡­¡­


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Somehow I got bitter. Yes, since you are someone that will be the strongest knight in the future, you don¡¯t need someone like me. I spit out a bit bluntly,


    ¡°You say you¡¯re strong¡­ But you lost in the match a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Cedric seemed speechless at my words. Then he started making excuses btedly.


    ¡°At that time, because I practiced too much, I didn¡¯t have any energy. And my brother is older and stronger than me! But one day, I¡¯ll be stronger than my brother.¡±


    <em>When that timees, I¡¯ll get the sword back.</em>


    Cedric¡¯s face, saying so, was filled with determination.


    I stared at Cedric, and soon asked a question carefully.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ But Lord, maybe? What if there was a way to get that sword back right now?¡±


    ¡°What? There can be no such thing.¡±


    Cedric seemed to take it as ridiculous, he immediately replied.


    I shook my head and whispered,


    ¡°No, there is. To me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    Cedric was still unconvinced, but he quickly made a convinced expression, as if he remembered thest time he had to heal Polly with my help.


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Vo! This is it.¡±


    I took the artifact out of my pocket as if I was a magician. Even though the room was dimly lit, the artifact was shining brilliantly because the exterior was decorated with various brilliant jewels.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Cedric, a nobleman with a rtively knightly lifestyle, was seeing such a pretty artifact in front of him for the first time.


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    After watching in a daze for a long time, Cedric looked at me and asked me a question rather than trying to reach out his hand carefully. I must have forgotten why I got this out in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes, you can touch it. No, I will lend this to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±

 Chapter 61

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks very expensive and precious. You¡¯re going to give me this? Why?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not about giving, it¡¯s about lending. My Lord, you can use it when you fight.¡±


    I exined to Cedric the function of my artifact, ¡°Artifacts are magical items. If you think of it as just a stone with a gem and handle it, unexpected things may happen.¡±


    ¡°Aha, I see. So, I can just put a chain through the hole here and hang it inside my shirt like a ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°If I use this to fight, will I really be able to defeat my brother?¡±


    I retorted with a smirk. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡®Cedric, as expected. Of course, I don¡¯t understand why you keep doubting its abilities. But believe me one more time and try it!¡¯ I thought to myself and broadened my shoulders to look more trustworthy.


    ¡°Use this, and you must win. And bring the sword back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Well thought. It will definitely work out.¡±


    I clenched my fists and shouted ¡®Fighting¡¯ to which I could see Cedric¡¯s face, which had stiffened with tension, regain a faint smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you. For every time.¡±


    ¡°No big deal.¡±


    As always, I just brushed it off as if it was nothing and just smiled. Cedric¡¯s hand, which finally took the artifact from mine, was trembling slightly.


    ***


    In the evening after kindergarten, the sunset¡¯s rays dyed the hall of the Bedmond mansion crimson.


    ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡±


    A boy of about ten years old, lying loosely on a bench in the corner of the hall, spoke. This boy was Cervan, the second son of Bedmond. Cervan noticed a little figure approaching him and woke up from his short nap.


    ¡°I formally challenge Brother to a duel. To get my sword back.¡±


    The challenger was none other than the main character of the story, Cedric.


    At the bold and unexpected request for a duel from his younger brother, Cervan was surprised and silent for a moment. In fact, Cedric had been hovering around Cervan the whole time previously. However, he did not have the courage to challenge him to another duel, so he was about to give up and go back. This was probably because he hadn¡¯t ovee the shock of a painful defeat yet. However, just as Cedric was about to take a step back, her words came to mind.


    ¡®It will be fine.¡¯


    The girl who gave him courage with a bright smile, Emir.


    Cedric suddenly wondered, ¡®She is so smart, it¡¯s as if she knows the future. How the hell does she say that all the time?¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t even know how to use a sword, but you seem braver than me.¡¯


    As soon as he thought about her, Cedric had to make up his mind. Even Emir, who is weaker than him, had such a courageous spirit. As a descendant of the Bedmond family, he was unable to give up on himself. So he walked forward and proudly challenged his brother to a duel.


    Fortunately, Cervan, who was bewildered and half-awake, epted Cedric¡¯s challenge to duel. In fact, it was natural. Cedric had already lost to Cervan once, and it wasn¡¯t that long ago. Because of this, he decided to fight him again. He thought the result wouldn¡¯t be very different. However, Cervan couldn¡¯t stay rxed for long.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Despite the fact that he was fighting with a blunt sword, Cervan upon getting stabbed in the side by Cedric¡¯s sword, groaned. He thought as he struggled to take Cedric¡¯s sword with one hand, with a face full of absurdity and wonder, ¡®Damn, how the hell?¡¯ Cedric had changedpletely in just a few days. The power itself had be subtly stronger, but what really changed was¡­ His look. His attitude.


    ¡®Your eyes show that you are determined now.¡¯


    Even in the urgent moment of the shing swords, Cervan looked at his brother¡¯s fiery eyes and sighed. The moment he saw those eyes, victory or defeat might have been decided. In the first ce, this was not a fight that could be won. In fact, Cervan knew a long time ago. Since he is three years older than Cedric, his physical strength might be a little stronger right now, but his innate talent is iparable to Cedric¡¯s. And when Cedric grows into his strength and is fully mature, Cedric will overwhelmingly surpass him.


    ¡®Maybe,ter¡­ Cedric will surpass Older Brother too.¡¯


    Sometimes, Cervan secretly thought this when watching Cedric¡¯s sword training. He was afraid that it might get into his older brother¡¯s ear, so he couldn¡¯t get it out of his mouth. This was also why Cervan was able to beat Cedric in thest duel.


    ¡®He was stirred up with words, so it was worth seeing him rashly ept the challenge.¡¯


    If they had faced each other in a calm situation, the result might have been a draw. A match is not something that can be won just by being strong. However, Cedric, who was full of extreme agitation and a childish sense of victory, was sluggish and made more mistakes than usual. Due to this, in the end, Cervan defeated Cedric, and as a reward, he obtained a sword that he didn¡¯t have in his possession yet.


    Taking the sword from his younger brother did make him feel guilty, but he literally felt it just a little.


    ¡®Eventually, the sword was taken away within a few days.¡¯

 Chapter 62

    Cervan swung his sword in an annoyed mood. The victor was already decided half-way through the duel. Perhaps Cedric¡¯s challenge to his brother for a duel wasn¡¯t impulsive this time. As if he had already nned ahead, the tip of Cedric¡¯s sword persistently followed his movements.


    Cedric held the sword and stabbed his brother suddenly. Although the blunt tip didn¡¯t cause any cuts, he was hit by a heavy metal which made Cervan unable to keep holding the sword. He dropped his sword with a shriek. Cervan, who had been holding his hand for a while, moaned, eventually shouting the words of surrender when Cedric approached him with the words, ¡®The oue has been decided, Brother.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it! Yes, I lost!¡±


    ¡°Of course you will return the sword, won¡¯t you, Brother?¡±


    ¡°I- I get it!¡±


    The situation of those who experienced the joy and sorrow of the duel from a few days ago had reversed.


    Finally, a short smile appeared on Cedric¡¯s face. Heughed because he won, and because he was able to get his sword back.


    ¡®It¡¯s just as she said. I really won. I did.¡¯


    As soon as he realized that he had won the duel, the face that came to his mind was none other than Emir Saeron¡¯s. He was so dumbfounded upon realizing that it was her that heughed out loud. Cedric questioned Emir in his heart, unheard by anyone.


    ¡®Emir, what in the world¡­ are you? Was I carrying your luck?¡¯


    * * *


    The following morning after I lent Cedric my precious artifact, I came to kindergarten early and muttered to myself in an empty ssroom.


    ¡°Did you win, Cedric?¡±


    In fact, even if he didn¡¯t tell me the oue, I had no doubt that he would have won. Cedric¡¯s actions are intolerable, and I hate them, but still, his swordsmanship skills are really worthy of recognition. While using artifacts would certainly lead to an advantage, Cedric was strong enough for others to not notice that he used a moderately powerful trick using the artifact, so in fact, it was Cedric¡¯s skill that really determined the oue.


    ¡°Uh? It looks like a carriage ising.¡±


    Just then, the sound of a carriage running towards the kindergarten interrupted my train of thought and I jumped from surprise. This was a road frequented by carriages, but somehow the sound of this carriage seemed to belong to Cedric and Alice. My senses were telling me.


    ¡°Cedric! Alice!¡±


    I quickly ran outside and saw that it was them. I waved my hand at the carriage slowly approaching me and called out the names of the children who were riding in the carriage. At first nce, it seemed that someone was waving hands through the carriage window.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask him right away. Did you win?!¡¯


    Even if I don¡¯t ask, I can guess whether he won or lost just by looking at his expression. Finally the carriage stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice and Cedric!¡±


    I took a deep breath of the cool morning air and greeted them with a bright face. And fortunately, both Alice and Cedric¡¯s faces were not gloomy.


    No, he looked very happy.


    ¡°Go-good morning¡­ Lady Emir!¡±


    Alice seemed to be excited since I greeted her with excitement in the morning.


    Cedric was¡­


    ¡°Hey, Emir! I won the match with my brother yesterday!¡±


    The first thing he said when he saw my face wasn¡¯t a greeting, but the news that he won.


    But, the news was exactly what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Wow! Congrattions!¡±


    That was a relief for sure. I was really happy and jumped to congratte him.


    ¡°What congrattions¡­ It¡¯s natural that I won, but I won with nothing special. Hmm.¡±


    Cedric answered in a slightly embarrassed voice.


    ¡®Oh my gosh, he is embarrassed!¡¯


    He seemed like he wanted to brag when he saw me, but when I congratted him, he looked shy. Judging by his actions, Cedric also seemed to have a very delicate personality.


    ¡°Lord Cedric, and Lady Alice. Pleasee down.¡±


    And when our warm morning greetings (?) were over, the guards from the kindergarten came and brought footrests for them to get off the carriage.


    Please note that the footrest is not a big deal. It¡¯s not made of gold like the others here, it¡¯s just a in wooden apple box.


    But¡­ huh?


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    I thought something was strange.


    As soon as Cedric stepped on the footrest, the wooden top creaked.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Fortunately, before Cedric fell forward, the guard who was standing next to him ran immediately and supported him. They had been on high alert since thest time the Princess almost had an ident.


    ¡°Oh, thank¡­¡±


    Seeing Cedric supported in the arms of the bodyguard, I muttered to myself that he was lucky, but before I could even finish speaking, another strange sound was heard.


    <em>Crack-!</em>


    We heard a sharp cracking sound as if something fell to the floor.


    ¡®Huh? This sound¡­¡¯


    Somehow, hearing that sound sent a chill down my spine..


    No, my God, please, I hope it¡¯s not¡­.


    ¡°Heuk¡­¡­¡±


    The guards panicked and took a step back to check the ¡®thing in question¡¯ that had fallen at his feet.


    Then I saw the thing that fell and broke in front of my eyes.


    ¡®Is it a dream?¡¯


    I stood there nkly for a moment, then, unable to believe this was happening, touched my cheeks with both hands.


    The thing that split in two wasn¡¯t just anything¡­ It was my artifact.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°My¡­ my¡­?¡±


    Without realizing it, I seemed to be muttering nkly as my face turned white as a sheet. Soon everyone who had been frozen like ice for a moment came to their senses. Except for me.


    ¡°Wha-what should I do? What should I do¡­¡­? Lady Emir¡¯s stuff¡­!¡±


    The first to shout was none other than Alice. Alice already had tears in her eyes, even though she hadn¡¯t broken it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll pick it up¡­!¡±


    After saying that, without hesitation, she jumped off the carriage. All that was seen were remnants of something that may have once been my artifact. Since it was made of a sharp ceramic material, picking it up with bare hands would cause injury. I finally came to my senses and opened my mouth to stop Alice.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it! It¡¯ll hurt you, Alice!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Lady Alice!¡±


    Fortunately, another guard who was closer to Alice stopped her, so such an ident did not happen. Thankful for Alice¡¯s actions, I approached her slowly and muttered, ¡°¡­I-I-I¡¯m fine. Really. Alice, thank you for your help.¡±


    Was it because I was upset? Somehow my voice sounded like I wasn¡¯t alright at all, but it wasn¡¯t really a lie. That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t even imagine that my artifact would break, so I was just stuck in the sudden situation for a while. Of course, what happened was very regrettable, it was disappointing, and I was a bit angry, but I was able to rece those feelings by saying it was okay.


    ¡°However, this looks very expensive¡­ It must have been Emir¡¯s favorite item¡­¡± Alice stood next to me and muttered, her fingers trembling.


    Of course, that was correct. It was the only artifact in this world that I received as a birthday present from my parents.


    ¡®But, you can¡¯t be mad at Cedric because it broke.¡¯ I thought to myself. Moreover, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was a mistake. I turned my gaze and looked at Cedric, who just got off from the knight¡¯s arms. Unlike usual, his face was pale, and he did not even look at me. He moved his lips a little as if he wanted to say something to me.


    ¡°So-so¡­¡­¡±


    I slowly walked over to Cedric. He then took a step back in surprise. I guess he was flustered. I waved my hands at him in an attempt to say I was alright.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    All of a sudden, Cedric closed his eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m really sorry. It was a mistake. I didn¡¯t drop it on purpose. I put it in my pocket, but¡­¡±


    I listened to Cedric¡¯s excuses without saying a word, and nodded my head.


    ¡°I know it was a mistake. Let¡¯s go to ss first.¡±


    * * *


    In a little while, we all entered the ssroom. Since no one spoke readily, there was only a tense silence. Shortly afterwards, one of the guards came in and handed me something. Because it is a precious item, the artefact couldn¡¯t be just thrown away, so all the pieces were collected in a box.


    I bowed my head and looked inside the box.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My cherished artifact was now nothing more than trash. I thought I should have used it at least once before lending it to Cedric. As I was regretting my actions, my expression hardened without me realizing it. I could sense Cedric, who was standing near me, gazing at me, startled.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    I quickly toned down my expression because I didn¡¯t mean for Cedric to notice. But when I looked up at him, Cedric was stunned for some reason. He was literally sweating and rolling his eyes around and looking into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Lord Cedric?¡± I called Cedric in a low voice.


    Since he apologized, I was just about to say that this ident would not be brought up again. Thinking about it, the artifact was something I wouldn¡¯t have used even if I had it in the first ce.


    There are two kinds of people in the world: those who keep carrying valuables and use them, and those who keep their cherished things untouched. I was obviously thetter.


    ¡®If Cedric put it to good use, that¡¯s good enough.¡¯ Thinking this, I regained my positive mindset again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sorry. After all, I don¡¯t really use it anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­eh, but! You said you cherish it because you got it as a birthday present.¡±


    It seemed like Cedric cared about the artifact more than me, didn¡¯t he? Before I could answer, Cedric continued.


    ¡°I will make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°What? Make it up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get something like an artifact. I have a lot of pocket money.¡±


    Cedric was speaking in a voice with a sense of responsibility and for some reason he didn¡¯t look his age. I hesitated for a moment and then declined.


    ¡°Um, thanks, but that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What? Are you ignoring my offer now?¡±


    Cedric asked, startled, as if he didn¡¯t think I would say no. I nodded in response to his question.


    ¡°Yeah. I already have several artifacts. And those kinds of artifacts, enchanted with power handling, are so rare that they won¡¯t be re-created. And above all¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s expensive.¡¯

 Chapter 64

    Swallowing myst words, I firmly refused. How much pocket money would he have? I feel it would not have been much. Cedric¡¯s pupils shook at my sessive rejections. Then he grabbed me as if trying to convince me again.


    ¡°¡­uh, then! I¡¯ll grant you a wish!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What did I just hear? I opened my eyes wide. Cedric also seemed to realize that he had uttered these words impulsively, and looked like he was embarrassed about what he said. But he did not go back on his word.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it right now, you can askter! Then tell me your wish, o-okay? No rejection.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s face flushed red. Probably because of his pride. If I refused him again, he would be really upset. Well, a reward like this isn¡¯t a bad thing, so there was no harm in epting it.


    ¡°¡­¡­I get it. Since my Lord is doing this, I can¡¯t decline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Let me know if you have any wishes at any time. It is a must.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was only after I epted his offer that Cedric¡¯s face expression returned to normal. Alice, who was watching our conversation from the side, seemed relieved once the issue had been sessfully resolved.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s good.¡¯


    I put the box containing the artifact fragments in my bag and sat quietly to think about it. A wish, in fact, was good enough as a verbal promise even if it wasn¡¯t honored after a few years had passed. But it could be handy if used well. This is because Cedric is surprisingly the type of person who never forgets the promises he makes and keeps them. Just like in the original story.


    ¡®If Cedric bes a sword masterter, should I ask for a precious sword?¡¯ I smirked as I thought of meaningless things.


    In any case, Cedric has a hot-tempered personality, as always expected, but there might be surprises, as no one could tell his personality for sure.


    ***


    After this incident, things were just like the usual.


    The only difference was that Cedric acted like a gentle sheep only in front of me, which was unlike how he treated other people.


    Was it because he owed me something?


    Of course, although he acted like a gentle sheep and spoke politely, his speech mannerisms were still the same.


    ¡®As expected, Cedric is a jerk.¡¯


    Still, I was able to have some peace for the first time in a while because I didn¡¯t have much to think about like before. Time passed and it was lunchtime. Looking back, I must have gotten used to the sumptuous meals of this kindergarten. At first, I would burst out an exmation at each te, but now I was used to it. While eating pudding for dessert with a spoon, I suddenly thought of Polly.


    Polly, who appeared in kindergarten on the first day of waking up as a magical being, was super popr in this kindergarten. However, from that day on, Cedric did not bring Polly to kindergarten because he had a professional caretaker in the mansion, which disappointed everyone.


    ¡®Hmm, shall I use my wish ticket to see Polly?¡¯


    But I soon stopped thinking about it.


    Anyway, what kind of wish ticket is this?


    Isn¡¯t this the right to ask for a wish from the youngest sword master in the future of this empire? It was a waste to use it this way.


    ¡°¡­-lly, I want to see you.¡±


    Perhaps it was because I had fallen into deep thought during the meal that I muttered to myself without realizing it. At that moment, Prince Nichs, who was sitting on the other side, called me.


    ¡°Lady Emir, hand me the bottle of mustard sauce over there.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes!¡±


    I returned to my senses, picked up the sauce bottle and passed it over to the prince. But s, the circr table was fairlyrge, and my arms were too short for him to reach. As I tried to stretch my arms out, I heard a muffled sound.


    ¡°He-here.¡±


    Fortunately, though, the two of us stretched out our hands, so we could reach each other. The bottle moved safely from my hand to the prince¡¯s hand.


    But¡­¡­


    <em>Thud, Woodang-tang!</em>


    Clearly, too much attention was paid to the mustard jar alone. While he tried to reach the jar, the prince¡¯s elbow touched the juice ss that was barely ced on the edge of the table! Fortunately, the ss did not shatter, but the problem was that the juice soaked Alice¡¯s skirt. I sprung to my feet in surprise.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Alice, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Did the juice spill on you?¡±


    Cedric, who was sitting next to Alice, was also perplexed. It was ck grape juice, and Alice¡¯s clothes were light beige, so the contrast was even more pronounced. Alice was so bewildered that she seemed to have hardened still.


    ¡°¡­I made a mistake. I apologize, Lady Alice Rose.¡±


    Nichs, who spilled the juice, also got up and apologized to Alice. The maids waiting outside had noticed themotion by then and entered the hall. Nothing had happened at lunchtime for a while, so I thought things would be fine. Sigh.


    ¡®Insensitivity to safety¡­ I will be more careful in the future. If you¡¯re not alert, this is what happens.¡¯


    I shook my head.


    It seemed simr to the fact that, no matter where you go in the world, many small incidents and idents happen at the kindergarten. Fortunately, the maids immediately brought a dry towel and wiped the juice off Alice¡¯s skirt and the floor, but the stain remained.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any extra dresses¡­¡­!¡± The bewildered maid eximed. It turned out that Alice did not bring extra clothes to kindergarten. As soon as I learnt of it, I thought of stepping up quickly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll lend mine to her.¡¯

 Chapter 65

    In this kindergarten, except for Alice, the only girls my age are me and the princess. The princess is much taller than her peers, probably because she inherited the royal bloodline. Alice, on the other hand, has such a small and skinny frame that even though she is one year older than the princess and me, she doesn¡¯t look like it at all.


    This is why Alice would probably fit if she wore my clothes.


    It would be a little baggy, though.


    After thinking quickly for a few seconds, I said to Alice and her maid, who were still puzzled and not sure what to do.


    ¡°Alice, if it¡¯s okay with you, you can borrow my clothes?¡±


    Then Alice looked at me.


    Her eyes lit up as if she was crying silently even though she wasn¡¯t the one who spilled the juice.


    Alice hesitated for a moment, then she answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Bu-but I don¡¯t know if I can wear Emir¡¯s precious dress¡­ What if I get the Lady¡¯s dress dirty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice. If it gets dirty, you can wash it. Moreover, a dress, no matter how precious it may be, is it more precious than Alice?¡±


    As I stood up, I told Alice to go to the locker room with the dress.


    Fortunately, the smart maid standing next to me led Alice along with me.


    Alice panicked and said, ¡®Uh-uh¡­¡¯, and then she left the ssroom with me.


    ¡°Alice, which of these three dresses do you like the most? Pick the one you like.¡±


    Soon after opening the locker, I took out the dress that was hanging from the small simple closet inside.


    These dresses were not chosen by me.


    Maybe the nanny put them in when she was packing.


    But it was too much for my taste.


    Well, the dresses were gorgeous and had a cute style with puff sleeves,ce and jewels, and twinkling starlight appearing from the fabric.


    ¡®Oh, nanny, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like things with glitter and sparkles.¡¯


    I thought so to myself, but I changed my mind.


    It was a good thing, though, because all the clothes that the nanny had carefully selected ording to her taste(?) were suitable for Alice.


    ¡°I-I¡­ uh, um, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll just go with what Lady Emir chooses.¡±


    Alice faltered at my question and passed the decision over to me.


    ¡°Oh, really? then¡­..¡±


    After hearing Alice¡¯s answer and thinking of choosing her clothes, I was happy for a moment, but I was also deeply troubled.


    Which would be a good one to lend?


    This, that, and that suits her so well, don¡¯t they?


    Alice had blonde hair that looked like it had been smeared with honey, and she had silver eyes.


    There were no clothes that were not suitable for her.


    She would shine even if she wore in white clothes, so what¡¯s the use of pretty clothes?


    But I was too conflicted to pick anything.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ what to choose¡­¡±


    ¡°La-Lady Emir. I¡¯m really okay with anything¡­¡±


    After I was in agony with a groan for over a minute, Alice muttered quietly next to me, reading the room.


    It was then that I came to my senses.


    I almost made Alice wait too long to choose a dress.


    If she wears juice-soaked clothes, she can catch a cold, so she should change quickly!


    Finally, I made a decision.


    ¡°Then, Lady Alice, wear this!¡±


    It was a very cute, white cancan dress with a red ribbon attached to it, and a round frill cor.


    It will definitely suit Alice perfectly.


    Alice changed her clothes and returned to the ssroom after a while.


    ¡°Then, Lady Emir, is this okay¡­.?¡±


    Alice was tilting her head, not sure if the dress would suit her.


    In my opinion, although it wouldn¡¯t have looked good on me, it looked beautiful on her.


    As expected, this outfit suits Alice more than me.


    Yes, my choice wasn¡¯t wrong!


    I put my two thumbs up towards Alice.


    The best! The best!


    ¡°You look so good, Alice.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression brightened at my praise.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­! Thank you. Lady Emir. I-I couldn¡¯t even thank you for lending me clothes. Thank you very much.¡±


    She bashfully smiled because she forgot to thank her for lending her a dress.


    I was wondering what had happened, and it seemed she forgot to say thank you to me.


    As I was looking at Alice, who was shy but seemed to be happier than that, I suddenly thought of this.


    ¡®I want to give Alice a present. But giving gifts for no reason is kind of like, um. After all, I think the most appropriate excuse would be a birthday present.¡¯


    But there was a problem.


    It seemed like Alice¡¯s birthday was in the winter.


    Since spring is just around the corner right now, will we have to wait another year until Alice¡¯s birthday?


    ¡®You¡¯d be better off asking her yourself.¡¯

 Chapter 66

    In the end, I implicitly grabbed Alice and asked a question.


    ¡°Hey, Alice, it¡¯s a little out of the blue, but I have a question for you. I want to know when your birthday is.¡±


    Alice, who was carefully touching the hem of her skirt as if the clothes were different than usual, raised her head in amazement.


    ¡°My birthday¡­¡­?¡±


    After hesitating for a while as if she could not remember easily, she quickly answered in softly.


    ¡°I think it is in December.¡±


    ¡°Winter, when it¡¯s snowing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Alice smiled shyly and then asked me back.


    ¡°When is your birthday, Emir Young-ae?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s August for me. Hehe.¡±


    My birthday was in the hot summer in my previous life, and so is my birthday in my reincarnation. It was a strange coincidence. Well, I do like it if it¡¯s a bit hot. Anyway, it was time for the afternoon ss to begin. The mustard saucemotion at lunchtime made the kindergarten livelier than usual. Before going to our respective seats, I heard Alice muttering to herself, ¡°August, I¡¯ll definitely remember¡­ Lady Emir¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ***


    After kindergarten, as usual, she went in Cedric¡¯s carriage and they rode together. She closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep in the sunlight pouring in from outside the window.


    ¡°Snooo¡­¡­reeee¡±


    At the same time, the snoring of a person who had truly fallen asleep was being heard from the other side. Alice opened her eyes for a moment and saw Cedric sitting opposite to her. Cedric isn¡¯t tired even after the hard swordsmanship practice, but strangely, he takes a nap, and snores every time he goes to kindergarten. Even in the carriage. Well, she didn¡¯t wake up to check Cedric¡¯s well-being, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Alice soon realized that it was time for herself to get off the carriage. The faint scent of pomegranate flowers seeping through the gaps in the carriage. This scent wasing from the orchard near the Duchy of Rose¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Lady Alice, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Indeed, Alice¡¯s senses wereguess was not wrong. Not long after she opened her eyes, she heard the coachman¡¯s voice. She looked lonely inside the carriage as if she knew no one other than the coachman. When the carriage left with Cedric, she was truly alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Duchy¡¯s gatekeeper didn¡¯t even greet Alice with the usual ¡®Wee back¡¯. He only pulled the door, which opened with a blunt, mechanical movement. Alice never found it strange either. However, she only felt lonely in the mansion, where she stepped her feet alone. The mansion didn¡¯t seem neglected. She could see the busy employees live up to the prestige of being a Duchy and the decorations inside the mansion were splendid, far from deste. Only Alice seemed to be the distant one among them. But this time, it felt a little different from usual.


    As Alice walked inside the mansion, she was first conscious of her surroundings and then of the clothes she was wearing. It might have been because the clothes she was wearing were different from the usual. She was wearing a gorgeous dress lent by Emir, and it gave the illusion that she was the real princess of this Duchy¡¯s house.


    Alice¡¯s room was not in the main building, but in the corner of the annex. It was a narrow closet. As she walked that far away, she met several employees, but no one cared about her. Alice finally arrived in her room andy on her bed.


    ¡®Lady Emir.¡¯


    Shey on the bed, staring at the old ceiling and the old lights hanging from the wall. She closed her eyes and thought of a girl. Emir¡¯s face.


    ¡®I think she¡¯s a really nice person. She¡¯s so to me, to someone who is a nobody.¡¯


    She was grateful. Somehow, she felt like she was about to burst into tears.


    I¡¯m not sad, but why do I cry?


    Alice unknowingly wiped her tears with the sleeve and looked down, stopping abruptly after realizing that it was the borrowed clothes. In fact, she had thought of this before. It was her first day in kindergarten. Emir handed over to her caramel in a wrapper saying it was a gift. She was afraid that it might melt or break, so she had put it in her bag without touching it.


    ¡®It¡¯s my first gift. I got a gift from someone.¡¯ Alice thought at that time. She, too, was able to get a gift from someone.


    ¡­¡­amazing.


    Of course, since Emir gave caramel to everyone in kindergarten, the gift itself may not have a significant meaning, but she was very happy nheless. This was because Alice was always the child who was excluded from the choices of those around her. Lady Emir not only gave her a present, but also gave her a handkerchief. She shouldn¡¯t cry in the kindergarten because other people are watching, but she was so moved that she cried. However, Emir did not get mad at Alice, rather she calmlyforted her and even handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡®Like an angel¡­¡¯


    A face that smiled brightly at her, and beautiful gray hair overflowing with luster. And round, sparkling green emerald eyes. Emir looked just like a little angel to her. She was very happy to be able to attend kindergarten with someone like Emir, who is so kind, nice, and lovely. Maybe Alice didn¡¯t even know that she had already thought about it in her mind since then. She wanted to be close friends with Lady Emir.

 Chapter 67

    Alice could not eat her first ever gift. If she just put it in her mouth, it would melt and disappear without a trace. Even when the children around her were busy eating the caramel, Alice didn¡¯t touch hers. When she was slightly off guard on the way home in the carriage, she almost lost her caramel to Cedric. Fortunately, she held onto it firmly.


    When she arrived in her room, she put the wrapper in the treasure chest that she had hidden under her old bed so that no one else could see it. Moreover, she had only eaten one piece to taste.


    ¡°Delicious¡­¡­¡±


    It was as ecstatically delicious as the feast served for lunch in kindergarten. Just as her hand subconsciously tried to take another piece of caramel, Alice stopped herself.


    ¡®It¡¯s a gift, so you should eat sparingly.¡¯


    And now, Alice, who received the caramel and dress as gifts from Emir, thought it was a dream. Oh, to be precise, she was borrowing the dress for a while, so it was not a gift.


    A white dress with lots of frills. These pretty and expensive high-end clothes were something she would never have been able to afford. The only wealth she was given was a bulky old dress which was not made of soft silk. Alice sat on the bed, hugged her knees, and quietly brushed the hem of the skirt, thinking to herself.


    ¡®It¡¯s only natural because I¡¯m the stain of this family. But¡­ I envy you, Sister ire. You can wear pretty clothes like this every day.¡¯


    The Duke of Rose had two daughters. ire Rose, the first, and Alice Rose, the second. But only the second child, Alice, was treated like an eyesore. She was called ¡®the stain of the Duchy of Rose¡¯ just because she looked different from the other members of the Rose family and didn¡¯t seem to have the qualities of a fairy summoner, an ability handed down from generation to generation. The Duchess and the Duke neglected Alice, saying that such an ugly thing couldn¡¯t be their daughter. Therefore, despite Alice¡¯s status as a princess, she was not treated like one at all.


    She had no basic etiquette training, nor did she eat at the same table with her family. She had to eat every meal alone in her room. Until she was five years old, she had someone to lean onÒ»her nanny and maid who pitied her and took care of her, but the Duke drove out those who even took pity on her. Because of this, since about a year ago, Alice always had to go to the kitchen to prepare her meals by herself, and even if she needed clothes or necessary items, she could not easily ask for them, so she always had a difficult time.


    She was only engaged to the Duchy of Bedmond because it was arranged before her birth, and the Roses could not voluntarily break the promises already made between the two families. To Alice, the engagement was a fortune among misfortunes.


    Because of her engagement to Cedric, they went to kindergarten together.


    ¡®And while I was there, I met Lady Emir. I¡¯m really happy.¡¯


    In fact, Alice wasn¡¯t happy when she first heard that she was going to kindergarten.


    ¡®Is it okay if I go there? What if there are only people who hate me like the people in the mansion¡­¡¯


    She was afraid. She was afraid that strangers would hate her like the people in the Duke¡¯s mansion. Even when she arrived at kindergarten, she could not easily talk to other children and instead sat quietly like a dead mouse by herself.


    ¡®Hey, Alice?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­What? What? Me, me¡­ you mean?¡¯


    Someone had spoken to Alice like that for the first time. At that time, Alice was greatly embarrassed. She thought no one would look for her. The Lady who gave gifts to others was even talking to her. But Alice did not dare to imagine that she would receive a gift.


    ¡®Yes. I also prepared a present for Lady Alice. Here, look. This pretty silver ribbon resembles the color of Lady¡¯s eyes.¡¯


    ¡®Pretty¡­¡­¡¯


    Hearing these words, Alice was proven wrong. And it¡¯s probably around since then that Alice enjoys waking up every morning. It was her first time ying with children her age. In the past, all she did everyday was y with dirt, or chat with small animals such as squirrels who got lost in the corner of the garden. However, her time with Emir was always full of excitement. ying with stones alone was boring, predictable, and uninteresting; but when they yed together, they named the game ¡®gonggi¡¯, and she became much more motivated. Furthermore, it was thanks to Emir that she was able to muster the courage to talk to the other children, at least a little.


    ¡®Really, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it if Lady Emir didn¡¯t approach me first.¡¯


    Alice, who was looking back on her memories, bit her lip, feeling overwhelmed and emotional.


    ¡®I also want to help Lady Emir. Or, I want to give her a present. Is there anything I can do¡­¡¯


    Alice was in a dilemma.


    But no matter how much she thought about it, she had nothing of her own. All she had in this little room was a creaking bed, an old wooden hanger that was about to break, and two sets of clothes hanging from it. The unpainted table was littered with all sorts of rubbish, which wouldn¡¯t be suitable to give as a gift.

 Chapter 68

    ¡®Isn¡¯t there anything, really?¡¯


    Alice wept. She felt miserable because she could give Emir nothing. In the past, she thought it was miserable to have nothing, but it seems that was not the case.


    ¡®I want to give everything to Lady Emir, but it¡¯s upsetting that I don¡¯t have anything to give.¡¯


    Alice stopped feeling dejected.


    ¡°First¡­ I should change my clothes. I don¡¯t want it to get them dirty in any way.¡±


    Alice took off the pretty dress which Emir had lent her and changed into her own shabby dress that was hanging on the hanger. The white dress would get dirty from the dust in the room. In fact, her light ivory dresses had now turned grayish or light brown.


    ¡®I have to hide it well. Otherwise¡­ If I¡¯m unlucky and Sisteres into my room and sees it, she might take this pretty dress away.¡¯


    Her older sister, ire, also did not like Alice like many others in the Duchy. Moreover, ire received a lot of love from birth because she was the firstborn in the Duchy. She had an arrogant and greedy personality and only thought of herself, while rarely showing mercy to Alice. Even though Alice didn¡¯t have anythingpared to her, if Alice had a little something that she looked good with, ire would unconditionally take it away. That¡¯s why Alice decided to fold and hide the dress in her bag when she went to kindergarten. If nothing else, this was something she must return to Emir.


    ¡®I should put it under the bed. Then they will never know.¡¯


    Alice put the bag in which she hid the dress under the bed, just in case.


    <em>Cough.</em>¡°This should be enough.¡±


    Although she was coughing because of the pile of dust under the bed, she was still happy. Just as she was about to stand up, Alice¡¯s gaze turned to the treasure chest next to the bag.


    ¡®¡­there¡¯s the treasure chest as well.¡¯


    Alice wondered to herself why she hadn¡¯t thought of this before. All of her valuables were contained in this box. A small pouch made of silk that she picked up in the garden, a hair ribbon pin from about a year ago that ire liked but was too small for her to use, a small, ugly pearl that she found in a shell thrown in the kitchen, and¡­..


    Something caught Alice¡¯s eyes as she was examining the contents of her box.


    ¡®¡­I think this ne would be nice.¡¯


    Alice took out a ne made of metal chain straps from the box. It didn¡¯t look like much, but there was something special about it: it was a pair.


    ¡®Bessie made this.¡¯


    Bessie was Alice¡¯s former nanny and full-time maid. She was particrly dexterous, and she used to make things like this for Alice. One of those was this ne. A ne made by beading pieces of ¡®fortune stone¡¯ into a chain. Since fortune stone is a gem that is often seen on the road, it is, in fact, not even considered one. However, Alice picked up two pieces of the fortune stone that had been split cleanly, and Bessie, who saw the pieces, made each of the two pieces into a ne and presented them to Alice.


    ¡®Miss Alice,ter, if you find a friend who treats you well, give this to them.¡¯


    Bessie¡¯s words, when she joked about the ne, were still fresh in Alice¡¯s mind. . Alice could think of only one person who she wanted to give the ne to.


    ¡®Because the only wonderful friend who treats me well is Emir.¡¯


    Alice smiled and tucked the ne deep inside the bag.


    ***


    As soon as I arrived at the kindergarten early the day after I lent Alice the dress, I sprinted towards her.


    ¡°Here. Here is the dress you lent me yesterday. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t wash it¡­¡±


    She must have been waiting to return it to me. Alice said she couldn¡¯t do theundry, and looked apologetic about it. Of course, I didn¡¯t care and said it was fine. I didn¡¯t expect her to wash it in the first ce because it was something I had anticipated to happen to some extent. Above all, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the condition of the dress which Alice returned.


    Why? It was because of an interesting n that I had been thinking about sincest night. The n was to invite Alice to my house.


    ¡®Today! Well, if Alice doesn¡¯t have time, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow is fine.¡¯


    Hmm, I think I¡¯ve thought like this once before. When I get acquainted with Alice, I will invite her to my house to y. Butst night, I suddenly realized that it was a bad idea.


    ¡®The order has changed! I don¡¯t invite you after I get to know you. First, I¡¯ll invite you home, feed you a lot of delicious food, have fun ying hide-and-seek together, and visit nearby stores. That¡¯s how we get to know each other.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, why did I just realize this now?¡¯ Imented inwardly.


    Alice in the beginning has a cautious and soft personality, and does not open her heart easily. The only way to open the door to her heart is to wait indefinitely in front of it. All I had to do was shout Alice¡¯s name toe out and be my friend. So today, I was about to ask Alice to y with me as a friend.

 Chapter 69

    Fortunately, it seemed that things would be easier thanks to Alice speaking to me first.


    Just when I had just finished thinking about talking to her, I saw Alice was about to turn around because she finished talking to me..


    Oops, did I procrastinate too much?


    I hurriedly opened my mouth to stop her.


    ¡°Uh, hey, Alice¡­¡±


    But why was it difficult this time?


    Normally, I would have spoken casually, but maybe it¡¯s because it would be the first time I invited someone other than Jake to my house¡­


    Errr¡­ I couldn¡¯t speak readily.


    ¡®What should I say? Would you like toe to my house? No, that¡¯s too straightforward.¡¯


    That said, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to say that we should y together like a socialnguage.


    Oh my God. Contemting, I shook my head.


    Seeing me like that, I saw Alice tilting her head.


    No!


    ¡®Ah, if I¡¯m like this, Alice might think I¡¯m a strange kid.¡¯


    In the end, I made a quick decision.


    Yes, just don¡¯t worry and just go ahead! Brain, help me say the right words!


    ¡°Hey, Alice¡­ Do you want to y together at my house after kindergarten today?¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly and shot the question at her.


    Now, it was up to Alice.


    I felt my heart pound for a bit.


    ¡®What should I do? My heart is beating faster than when I open birthday presents.¡¯


    The answer did note promptly.


    I still couldn¡¯t see Alice¡¯s expression because my eyes were closed.


    For someone like Alice, who is shy, was it still too early to invite her home?


    ¡­I was a little scared when I thought that I might be rejected.


    Oh no! Still, I was the one who had the most conversations with Alice in kindergarten.


    I mustered up the courage and opened my eyes. Then, what I saw faintly in front of me¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Alice made an expression as if she had heard an aliennguage.


    And gradually Alice¡¯s face turned bright.


    She might have found it slightly unfamiliar, but her expression wasn¡¯t one of dislike at the invitation.


    No, rather than dislike, it seemed like she was happy.


    It was indeed an expression of happiness.


    Alice didn¡¯t hesitate because she felt embarrassed or wanted to refuse.


    ¡®Are you just surprised by the sudden invitation¡­?¡¯


    Alice responded by nodding her head vigorously.


    ¡°Yes, Yes! I¡¯m surprised. Act-actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to y with my Lady!¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank God. Thanks for epting, Alice. Then¡­¡­¡±


    I tried to tell her to ride the same carriage as meter after kindergarten.


    But I couldn¡¯t finish the conversation because ¡®uninvited guests¡¯ who were secretly eavesdropping on my conversation with Alice, interrupted our conversation.


    At the beginning, it was a voice simr to Cedric¡¯s grumbling.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ming as well. Let me join you two.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Of course I was startled.


    Cedric seemed like he wasn¡¯t getting enough sleep at home and slept during sses without any concern. However, he must have been pretending to be asleep and eavesdropped on our conversation.


    Above all else, it would be problematic to talk to Alice because she is rather quiet if she is with other children.


    So, I deliberately chose a time when only the two of us were around.


    ¡®This is difficult!¡¯


    But it was difficult to refuse.


    After all, Cedric had already heard that Alice would being to my house.


    If I refused him, Cedric would think that the two of us were nning to cruelly leave him out.


    ¡®We were just getting closer, but now we might get farther apart again¡­¡¯


    Finally, I sighed and answered.


    ¡°Yes, then, Lord Cedric, you may alsoe to my house today.¡±


    ¡°Hurray! Hmmm, hmm hmm¡­ Alright.¡±


    As soon as I agreed, Cedric roared with joy. Then, right away, he pretended as if he wasn¡¯t and started coughing.


    ¡®Heh, I guess I¡¯ve already found out all your favorite things?¡¯


    I thought to myself, and tried to sit down on a chair.


    But even before I could sit, I heard a chirping voice holding me back.


    ¡°Hey, Emir, do you dare to invite them without me?¡±


    ¡°Huh, Princess?¡±


    I was so surprised that I almost fell on my back.


    The appearance of a character that was even more unexpected than Cedric¡¯s butting in.


    Surprisingly, the owner of that voice was the princess.


    ¡®¡­Since when has the door been open? Sigh.¡¯


    Imented myck of attentiveness to my surroundings.


    But, either way, the sound of small footsteps approaching me got closer and closer with Ninaina stopping in front of me and speaking with a look of displeasure.


    ¡°¡­You really didn¡¯t mean to leave without me, did you?¡±


    <em>Come on, say no</em>Ò»I felt an unspoken pressure.


    Haha.


    In fact, even if she hadn¡¯t given such a signal, I would still have answered no.


    My ns were already off with Cedric eavesdropping on the conversation.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll invite all the kids from the kindergarten this time, and next time I¡¯ll just y with Alice.¡¯


    I quickly shook my head to organize my thoughts and immediately waved my hands towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Of-of course, I was going to invite the Princess too! However, I thought it might be impudent of me to invite the precious princess to our mansion¡­ So, I hesitated¡­¡±


    Ah, what nonsense am I talking about now.


    After all, I guess I¡¯m the type that just prattles on when I don¡¯t say out the predetermined lines.

 Chapter 70

    Fortunately, Ninaina seemed to either have picked up only the first sentence from my words, or she didn¡¯t care about excuses.


    ¡°Yes, of course you should invite me too. When was it? Today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is today. After kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to tell the escort that I¡¯m going to the Marquisate of Saeron.¡±


    Ninaina nodded her head with a satisfied smile.


    Following which, I noticed that as Ninaina turned to her ce, a child appeared right after her.


    He was, of course, Prince Nichs.


    Nichs seemed to have already heard all of my conversation with Ninaina.


    Briefly and simply, he passed by me and uttered a single word.


    ¡°As Ninaina¡¯s older brother, I will apany her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    And after a while, a familiar face finally appeared.


    ¡°Jake! Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Mi-Mir?¡±


    As soon as Jake appeared, I approached him while screaming his name.


    I could see that Jake was d to see me, but he was a little puzzled by my sudden hospitality (?).


    ¡°What happened, Mir?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal, um¡­ So, there are four of us. Including you, the five of us decided to go to my house to y together. After finishing kindergarten today, will youe too?¡±


    Actually, this was just a polite question.


    Even if I didn¡¯t ask, I knew that Jake¡¯s answer was always a yes.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was confident without any basis.


    It was just that Jake never turned down my invitation.


    Never once.


    ¡®Rather, if I don¡¯t invite him like usual, he might be disappointed.¡¯


    And my expectations were not at all wrong.


    As soon as I finished my words, Jake responded with a smirk.


    ¡°Of course I will. Come to think of it, I guess I haven¡¯t been to Mir¡¯s house often these days.¡±


    ¡°Um,e to think of it, right? Then it¡¯s even better.¡±


    Jake responded to my words, but the words that followed soon after were somehow meaningful.


    It wasn¡¯t like Jake.


    ¡°Right. But Mir.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­You must invite only me next time. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what can I say again, of course!¡±


    I was worried that he might have made a difficult request.


    I promised him andughed.


    If you think about it, it seems that the time spent ying alone with Jake has decreased a lot these days due to me being busy with kindergarten.


    There were times when Jake grumbled out loud.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have just stopped going to kindergarten.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡®I should have just yed with Mir, just the two of us. We had fun back then.¡¯


    Seeing that he was so disappointed, Jake seemed like he was regretting it.


    He decided to go to this kindergarten.


    ¡®Okay, Jake. I¡¯m going to make every day more fun than ever before!¡¯


    In the end, I had no choice but to make amitment.


    For Jake, and for me.


    Let¡¯s turn this kindergarten into a more fun ce than yground so that we can spend every day smiling hahaha!


    ***


    And time went by quicklyÒ»


    ¡®Hey, it¡¯s already time for kindergarten to finish!¡¯


    It was afternoon.


    Oh my God.


    ¡®What did you do to make the time pass so quickly?¡¯


    I clenched my head and was frustrated.


    In fact, to be honest, I was really hoping that afternoon wouldn¡¯te soon.


    That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t ready mentally yet.


    What kind of mental preparation am I doing? Of course¡­¡­


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that I would invite all of them to my house at once!¡¯


    It was a vague fear for a situation that has not been calcted.


    Yes, to be honest, I¡¯ve been living within my predictions all this time.


    Because I have been reincarnated.


    I was able to predict to some extent what I experienced, and I could say that living safely within my predictions is my life motto.


    Maybe that¡¯s why my head hurts if something beyond my prediction range happens, even if it is miniscule.


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m going to put all these worries away now. Well, what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s all about ying there.¡¯


    Does it make sense to say that my head is aching at the age of six years old?


    Eventually, I shook my head and got rid of all the worries that were floating around in my head.


    But I hadn¡¯t thought of that yet.


    It¡¯s too early to say that these children¡¯s games are ¡®all there.¡¯


    The fact that they are all special children hanging out in the Empire.


    ¡®Hey, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s pack a bag or something.¡¯


    For a while I had forgotten.


    In any case, the children who had finished kindergarten all got in their own carriages and headed to my house, the Marquisate of Saeron.


    I was in the carriage with Alice and Jake.


    Why Alice? It¡¯s because I saw that Cedric and Alice were getting tired of going in the same carriage.


    So I just proposed to Alice to ride the carriage with me, and she did, but Jake was alsoing along¡­


    Well, that¡¯s what happened.


    It was no secret that the three of us were riding in the same carriage, and the nanny who came to pick me up rode Cedric¡¯s carriage.


    ¡®Something¡¯s a little off about this atmosphere.¡¯


    I sat awkwardly between Jake and Alice in the wagon, sweating and thinking to myself.


    These two seemed to be having a battle of invisible power struggle secretly, leaving me alone.


    I was upset.


    Jake¡¯s arm was linked to my left arm, and Alice¡¯s arm was linked to my right.


    ¡®Aahh, I have just one body!¡¯

 Chapter 71

    They¡¯re not fighting but are giving each other one arm, so what¡¯s the problem?


    ¡®No, that¡¯s of course¡­ Whoa!¡¯


    Again.


    Without even thinking about it, I screamed inwardly.


    Probably because the carriage just turned around the corner of the alley.


    At the same time as the rotation, my body leaned toward Alice, and Jake seemed to be dissatisfied with the imbnce.


    After a few seconds, he gently pulled me towards him.


    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what the problem is.¡¯


    And that¡¯s not the only thing at all.


    They keep doing this every time we turn the right and left corners!


    ¡®They can¡¯t take my arm off, huh.¡¯


    Both of them pretended not to be, but they¡¯re surprisingly holding on to it, so I don¡¯t think I can pull it out at will.


    In the end, I got caught between the two of them in this subtle quarrel on the way home.


    My life is full.


    And finally the carriage stopped.


    We have arrived home!


    As soon as the coachman opened the door, I escaped between the two of them.


    It¡¯s just been so awkward and confusing.


    ¡°Heave-ho!.¡±


    Then, I took a deep breath.


    Ah, the cool air outside! Refreshing!


    ¡°Oh,dy! Don¡¯t jump, take my hand¡­ God, you¡¯ve alreadye down.¡±


    The coachman who was trying to escort me was already one stepte.


    Then, one after another, Alice and Jake got off the carriage.


    ¡°Wow, this is Emir¡¯s house¡­ It¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Ah, hehe. Thanks for thepliments. Alice.¡±


    Alice looked up through the door to the garden of the Marquisate and the mansion, and marveled in amazement.


    At the same time, the carriages with other children also arrived one by one.


    ¡®For some reason, the Marquisate¡¯s mansion is crowded.¡¯


    Seeing the scene, I briefly admired it.


    In my family, we¡¯re not very friendly with social circles, so we don¡¯t usually hold parties.


    So it was rare for arge number of guest carriages to arrive.


    ¡®Oh,e to think of it!¡¯


    I was stunned by the thought shing through my mind.


    ¡®What would it be like for our butler and our employees? They seem to be preparing to wee the royal family all of a sudden.¡¯


    Usually, it is customary for noble families to make thorough preparations several days in advance, when the royal family is scheduled to visit.


    You have to sweep, polish, clean, and buy food beforehand.


    However, since I didn¡¯t say in advance that I was bringing a friend from the ¡®Imperial family¡¯, it was almost certain that there would be amotion in the Marquisate today.


    But what can I do?


    I didn¡¯t even know it was going to be like this! Sob sob.


    ¡°Hmm, is this the Marquisate of Saeron¡­¡±


    Just then, I heard Ninaina getting out of the carriage and talking to herself.


    At the same time, the door of the mansion opened, and the butler and the chief maid ran out, presumably having been informed of the arrival of the carriage a littlete.


    They first checked my face, who was standing right in front of them, and then opened their mouths.


    ¡°Oh,dy! All of a sudden, these carriages¡­¡±


    ¡°Emir! Did you bring your friends with you?¡±


    But their questions were cut off at the same time.


    Naturally, the two of them checked the faces of the children standing behind me.


    And exactly one secondter, the reaction exploded.


    ¡°Ga, gasp¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! The prince and the princess are evening!¡±


    The butler seemed surprised enough to drop the monocle he was wearing.


    And the maid chief seemed to have expected my friends toe, but she didn¡¯t know that the prince and princess woulde together.


    Fortunately, the surprise didn¡¯tst long, as the two were veterans of decades working.


    After a while, the maid chief who entered the mansion, was heard shouting loudly.


    ¡°Emergency! Everyone pay attention! His Highness the Prince, Her Highness the Princess, Lord Bedmond, and Lady Alice have visited!¡±


    With that cry, our house began to go into amotion.


    * * *


    Thump, thump.


    It was none other than the garden of our house where several footsteps traversed.


    The children walking with me now are Jake and Alice, Ninaina and Nichs.


    Isn¡¯t one person not enough? Yes! The one not here was Cedric.


    Well, maybe Cedric is by now at the training ground where the knights guarding our house train.


    Because as soon as Cedric entered the mansion, he asked if he could go, saying he was curious about the training ground.


    It was difficult for me to follow right now, so I asked the butler to guide Cedric.


    He¡¯s probably looking around right now, right?


    ¡®And he must have been disappointed.¡¯


    In the first ce, how can the training ground of the Duchy of Bedmon, the highest knight family in the empire, bepared to that of our marquisate.


    ¡®His passion as a knight is a perfect score.¡¯


    Immediately, I shook my head.


    Then I turned my gaze to the other children.


    ¡°Hoo¡­ it¡¯s different from the Imperial Pce garden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nichs and Ninaina followed me, escorted by nearly ten Imperial Pce Knights.


    The two were in the midst of looking around the gardenndscape.


    I nced back to see if they were following well, and I was relieved immediately.


    ¡®Huh, that¡¯s good.¡¯


    Actually, I was a little worried.


    Because they are two people who have lived in the splendid and majestic imperial pce.


    So, I wondered what to do if theyined that the appearance of the Marquisate was not full of character, but fortunately, they seemed to like it.

 Chapter 72

    At least that¡¯s what Ninaina said.


    ¡®Seeing that she has such a curious face, as expected, the princess has hardly ever visited anyone¡¯s house except for the imperial pce.¡¯


    And Prince Nichs¡­


    ¡®Um, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking because he has the same expressionless expression as usual. He¡¯s not frowning, so it¡¯s okay.¡¯


    And while I was lost in thought, Alice asked a question.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lady Emir. What flower is that flower? It looks so pretty in full bloom!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes? Oh, if it is that flower¡­ it¡¯s a peony. I think peonies are pretty too! It is also the flower that our gardeners cherish and nurture the most.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Peony, what a pretty name! Well then¡­ What is that flower?¡±


    Alice has been asking questions about everything she sees in the garden.


    I felt the surprised expression from Alice every time she heard an answer, so I answered it wholeheartedly.


    After a while, Alice gave me a small exmation and praised me.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s nothing Lady Emir doesn¡¯t know. You¡¯re smart¡­ and cool.¡±


    ¡°Ah, haha, it¡¯s not really that much¡­ You¡¯re exaggerating! Still, thank you for thepliment.¡±


    I replied modestly, but the corners of my lips were straight upwards.


    Hmmm, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a little weak atpliments.


    But then!


    A beautiful rainbow-colored butterfly appeared in our sight.


    At that moment, I felt an unknown sense of anxiety, and that anxiety soon became a reality.


    ¡°Wow! That butterfly is so pretty too! The butterfly has a rainbow¡­ Lady Emir, what¡¯s that butterfly¡¯s name?¡±


    Alice asked me a question.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ that butterfly¡­ well, actually, I¡¯m not too¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    It was of course.


    Because I didn¡¯t know the name of that butterfly.


    ¡®It was the first time I saw it in my life!¡¯


    How long were those few seconds of sweating and feeling embarrassed?


    ¡®Oh, what to do? What should I say?¡¯


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Alice, who was staring right at me with bright eyes and a face as if I knew the name.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t even make up a name with a lie.¡¯


    If Aliceter found out the real butterfly¡¯s name, what would she think of me?


    She¡¯d think I was a pure liar.


    Oh my God.


    When I closed my eyes tightly withmentation inside, I heard a word from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a butterfly called Ezolet.¡±


    I was surprised.


    Who is this savior who saved me from trouble?


    ¡°His Highness the Prince?!¡±


    Looking back, I saw none other than Nichs.


    Nichs had a slight smirk on his face, as if he had reflexively answered a question about something he knew.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to interrupt. It¡¯s just a butterfly I saw in an entomology book I read a few days ago.¡±


    Alice also had a bewildered face, as if she did not know that the prince would answer.


    To us, Nichs made an excuse with a slight frown on his face.


    Rather, I was a little surprised.


    Politics, economics, society¡­ Well, Nichs, who I thought only read books like that, was also a kid who read entomology books?


    ¡®Hmm,e to think of it, it seems that after seeing the divine beast Polly, he has been particrly interested in magic and animals.¡¯


    I quickly finished the process of convincing myself.


    And I said to Nichs.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Actually, I was curious because I didn¡¯t even know that butterfly¡¯s name. Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Is it an illusion? He seems to be a little shy about me saying thank you.


    Anyway, after hearing Nichs¡¯ answer, I finally saw an Ezolet butterfly flying and sitting on a branch right next to me.


    The butterfly, which was beautiful even from afar, showed off a more fantastic figure when looked up close.


    Without realizing it, I drew closer to the butterfly.


    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t get close. It has poison.¡±


    But Nichs managed to catch me and stopped me.


    I blinked my eyes in embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­Is there poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is a poison that paralyzes people in the powder scattered from its wings. Watch out.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment and nodded my head.


    In fact, it was more embarrassing that the beautiful butterfly was poisonous.


    ¡®Did Nichs help me?¡¯


    Nichs, who seemed indifferent and uninterested in everything.


    Prince Nichs, who refused to invite me to y with him several times, ¡®stood up on his own¡¯ and stopped me for fear of getting hurt!


    ¡®Hmm,hmm, what is it?¡¯


    Like a savior who came out in my troubles, and maybe¡­


    ¡®Prince Nichs, he may not be so blunt.¡¯


    * * *


    We finally entered the mansion through the garden, and headed to the parlor.


    Of course, there were those who seemed unhappy with going straight to the drawing room.


    For example, the princess.


    ¡°Emir, I want to visit your room as well. I wonder what a noble girl¡¯s room would look like.¡±


    Ninaina looked like she was anxious to go to my room.


    No, more than that! If you think of my room as the room of an ordinary noble girl, it would be a bit difficult!


    ¡®¡­Ha, but I¡¯m d I cleaned it up the night before.¡¯


    I sighed inaudibly and thought.


    At that moment, Alice, who was sitting next to me, greeted me.


    ¡°I, too, am curious about Lady Emir¡¯s room!¡±


    Well, if Alice does this.


    Let¡¯s reveal my room right away¡­?!

 Chapter 73

    At that time, even Jake, who was quietly guarding me, said something.


    ¡°Emir, I haven¡¯t seen your room in a long time. I wonder if a lot has changed.¡±


    Jake has already been to the Marquisate of Saeron many times, and he has visited my room dozens of times.


    Maybe that¡¯s why, unlike the other children, he didn¡¯t seem to be very surprised.


    ¡­I thought that was the case, bute to think of it, Jake hadn¡¯t been to our house all these days. Oh dear.


    Eventually, I got up from my ce.


    ¡°I see. Since everyone wants this¡­ let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    All the children stood up from their ces as if they had been waiting for me.


    Just then, I saw the maid bringing refreshments, and stopped in surprise.


    ¡°I want to go to my room with my friends.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and exined the situation.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss. So, do you want me to get these sweets and tea¡­ to the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do!¡±


    Actually, there¡¯s no such thing as a tea table in my room¡­ but maybe they would probably enjoy tea time on my desk.


    Just in time, Cedric returned from a tour of the ce, and we all left the drawing room.


    * * *


    After a while, the children who arrived in my room were talking about their feelings one by one.


    ¡°Oh, this is what a noble girl¡¯s room looks like! It¡¯s ordinary.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not that.


    I couldn¡¯t even correct Ninaina¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so spacious! Besides, it¡¯s a really cute and nice room¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. But I think my room is a little bit bigger.¡±


    Alice nced in admiration, her eyes twinkling, and Cedric snorted, saying hateful things.


    And Nichs was observing the little bookshelf on one side of my room.


    Then he asked me a question.


    ¡°Hmm, do you have any books to read?¡±


    Actually, I was worried about it from a while ago, about the fact that Nichs was empty-handed.


    Maybe it was because he read all the books he brought to kindergarten today.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why Nichs was interested in my books.


    ¡°¡­Uh, you may read all the books here. Your Highness the Prince.¡±


    At my answer, Nichs nodded his head and began to take out the books on the bookshelf, one by one.


    After a while.


    ¡°Is there anything other than storybooks? Like a history book of the Marquisate family. I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no way that would be on my bookshelf!


    I was momentarily perplexed, but quickly responded.


    ¡°You probably have to go to another library for that.¡±


    Nichs put on a disappointed face at my answer.


    Ah, I guess fairy tale books don¡¯t fit his level¡­


    ¡°Well, have you already read all the children¡¯s books here?¡±


    I asked a question out of curiosity.


    Was Nichs not interested in reading all these books before?


    ¡°¡­¡­no?¡±


    On the contrary, a counter-answer came back. With a slightly sullen look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never read something as uninteresting as a fairy tale book. Never.¡±


    From birth, a genius seems to skip children¡¯s books and read other books right away.


    ¡®Wait, you haven¡¯t read it?¡¯


    After grumbling internally for a while, I quickly found a loophole in that statement.


    ¡°If, if you have never read it, how about reading it this time? It might be more fun than you think, Prince.¡±


    To which Nichs answered:


    ¡°¡­How can a book without practical knowledge be interesting? Well, even so, I can¡¯t refuse if you rmend it so much. I will try it this one time.¡±


    Saying so, Nichs pulled out ten children¡¯s books from my bookshelf all at once and took them to the table.


    Apparently, Nichs was not interested in tea time.


    The maids had set on the table in my room delicious sweets and a steaming teapot.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not much, but eat a little.¡± I said with a smile after the maids left.


    Somehow, I felt like an aristocrat hosting a social gathering.


    In reality, it was just a small group of kindergarten ssmates enjoying tea time¡­


    ¡®No, by the way. They¡¯re not the ones who¡¯ll be taking the lead in imperial society in the future..¡¯


    As I had just brought the teacup to my mouth, I suddenly realized.


    I¡¯ve been living without thinking too much about the original story these days, so I guess I forgot about it for a while.


    ¡°I like the smell of tea. The scones are delicious too.¡±


    Likest time, I was worried about the food, but fortunately, Ninaina was thinking that the prepared things weren¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    I replied with a smile.


    Even though I didn¡¯t make it, I was proud.


    Our mansion¡¯s chef¡¯smakes delicious food! Even the princess would admit it.


    The tea time was pleasant.


    Jake also gave a thumbs up saying that our cookies were delicious, and Cedric just ate a lot without saying a word.


    As the cookie tes in front of Cedric and Alice were almost empty, I noticed that Alice wasn¡¯t eating much because of Cedric¡¯s speed and called the maid.


    ¡°Any other snacks besides sweets, please! Something like jelly or pudding!¡±


    By the way, the jelly made by the chef at our house is really delicious.


    Even I, who doesn¡¯t like sweets, couldn¡¯t resist from jelly going into my mouth nonstop.

 Chapter 74

    After a while, dozens of transparent, small, ss bowls were ced on a tray and presented in front of us.


    I kindly started exining for the first-time visitors to my house.


    ¡°This is watermelon jelly, this one tastes like grapes.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°This iss blueberry jelly. Oh, Alice likes blueberries, right? The princess likes strawberry vor. Come on, here. Take it, both of you.¡±


    In response to my questions, the two nodded their heads as they took the jelly.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct! I like blueberries.¡±


    ¡°Yes. How did you know? I like strawberry vor.¡±


    I saw it in the book, so I have no choice but to know!


    I couldn¡¯t tell them this¡­.


    Because of this, I did not answer the two of them right away and just smiled softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know. I know everything. Hehe.¡±


    With that said, I passed the milk-vored pudding to Jake.


    Milk-vored pudding is Jake¡¯s favorite, because he¡¯s always looking for it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mir.¡±


    Jake whispered in my ear, and Iughed a little.


    ¡°What are youughing at?.¡±


    And Cedric, who was looking at me like that, asked me in a low voice.


    No, only his voice is low and he has a somewhat dissatisfied face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what vor I like?¡±


    There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know.


    I wanted to say that, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Because¡­¡­


    Cedric¡¯s favorite vor is the same as mine!


    ¡®I like banana chocte pudding the most, and Cedric likes chocte.¡¯


    However, the only pudding that had chocte among these was the banana chocte pudding that was originally prepared for me.


    Besides, the pudding had only one vor each.


    Because of this, with a childish and greedy attitude, I kept my mouth shut and wiggled my hands.


    Cedric asked again as I seemed frustrated.


    ¡°¡­do you really not know?¡±


    Oh, he seemed a little hurt.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    In the end, I had to answer.


    ¡°¡­No, I know. I¡¯m thinking about it because I have a bad memory. You like chocte, Cedric.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! I like chocte.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s face brightened immediately at my answer.


    Soon after, it was Cedric, who urged me with his eyes, as if he were saying, ¡®Soe on, give it to me too¡¯.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but hand the pudding to Cedric.


    Sniff, my precious pudding that I had craved¡­¡­ Goodbye.


    ¡°¡­Yes, here¡¯s Cedric¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Cedric was about to eat the pudding with joy, not knowing my feelings.


    Right then he said,¡±Wait! Mir, you also like this pudding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, by the way, when Lady Emir introduces herself, she says she likes banana chocte pudding¡­!¡±


    Jake and Alice looked at me at the same time and shouted.


    Soon afterward, the two looked at each other with bewildered expressions, then exchanged nces and nodded.


    ¡®Have you two been friends? Both of you. You remember what I like.¡¯


    I was overwhelmed with emotion and I was moved.


    Yes, I¡¯m full even if I don¡¯t eat pudding! So what if I don¡¯t have pudding when I have good friends like them?


    And there was one person who was bewildered while alternating nces between me and the two of them, and that was Cedric.


    ¡°¡­I-I didn¡¯t even know that the Lady likes this pudding! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten!¡±


    Cedric quickly put down the spoon and shouted with his blushing face.


    As he was about to start to eat pudding, a few spoon marks remained on the smooth surface.


    Cedric seemed a little unbelievable that he had given me the one leftover pudding, but he looked apologetic.


    Then, the spoon-marked pudding was pushed toward me.


    ¡°You eat. This.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ask the chef. I can eat this pudding every day. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°There are still a lot of puddings and jellies left, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Saying that, I pretended to grab any cup of pudding that I could hold in my hand and eat it in a hurry.


    But there was problem.


    ¡®Wow. This is mint soda jelly.¡¯


    In fact, the jelly I chose had mint in it, which I hate the most! Oh my¡­.


    Contemting whether to spit it out or not, I swallowed the jelly while holding my breath.


    At the same time, there was a voice restraining me as if it had noticed something.


    ¡°Hey you. Wait¡­ Doesn¡¯t that have mint in it? You said you hate mint.¡±


    The voice¡¯s owner was surprisingly Cedric, not Jake or Alice.


    I widened my eyes and asked.


    ¡°How did Lord Cedric¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you see me as? I-I remember that too. I mean, you introduced yourself before. You said you didn¡¯t like the mint taste.¡±


    Oh, did I mention the food I hate too?


    I remember seeing Cedric¡¯s strangely smug(?) face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes, that is correct. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you eating it? Come on, spit it out. Do you know that you¡¯re looking like you¡¯ve been chewing poop right now?¡±


    Hearing that question, I touched my face with both hands.


    Hmmm, is it very obvious that I failed to manage my facial expressions?


    Then I shrugged and answered.


    ¡°But I already swallowed it.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s and the other children¡¯s expressions turned into sullen faces when they heard my answer.


    Then Cedric said.


    ¡°Then vomit it out!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    I waved my hand.


    Fortunately, Cedric did not encourage vomiting anymore.


    Instead, he seemed to be deeply thinking about something.


    Then Cedric cautiously suggested to me.


    ¡°Then eat this pudding with me.¡±

 Chapter 75

    At the same time as saying that, Cedric scooped out the pudding with his spoon and held it in front of me.


    ¡°Come on, say ¡®Ah¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It happened before I could even refuse, so I just waved my hand in embarrassment.


    But Cedric was stubborn.


    ¡°Oh, my arm hurts. Eat quickly.¡±


    How much does a spoon weigh, to even whine that his arm hurts.


    Eventually, as I tried to eat it, I came to my senses and asked a question about the spoon that almost touched my nose.


    ¡°Wait, this spoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you put it in your mouth?¡±


    Seeing me staring at him, Cedric hurriedly excused himself.


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Look, it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    Cedric tried to prove his point by moving the silver spoon back and forth in the light.


    I nodded and said yes.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s share it.¡±


    And I ate the pudding that Cedric gave me.


    Oh, this is the taste.


    A fantastic blend of soft bananas and sweet chocte! It¡¯s a taste that you won¡¯t get tired of even after eating five thousand times.


    ¡°Yum, so great.¡±


    Without realizing it, I mumbled to myself.


    And while I was going to return the spoon to Cedric, I suddenly remembered that sharing tablewares makes it easier to get sick.


    ¡°Just use a new spoon.¡±


    Then I called the maid and had her bring him a new spoon.


    ¡®Cedric made a shaky and grunting noise next to me, but I ignored it.


    ¡°Keuhk! Cough!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jake? Are you okay?¡±


    Jake suddenly coughed loudly, making a muffled sound as if he had choked on the pudding.


    Startled, I went to Jake¡¯s side and handed him water.


    ¡°¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I think it was because the pudding was too sweet.¡±


    Fortunately, after drinking a ss of water, Jake was fine again.


    His face, which had turned red, returned to its usual color.


    ¡®Phew, that¡¯s a relief. We ought to be careful. You can eat something that is soft like pudding and still get choked by it.¡¯


    With a sigh of relief, I returned to my seat and sat down.


    Perhaps because of Jake, the atmosphere at the table had be even gloomier.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lady Emir¡­¡±


    A voice calling me broke the silence.


    It was Alice.


    At the tip of the small finger that Alice reached out to me was a spoonful of blueberry jelly that was blue and looked soft.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to try mine too¡­¡±


    Alice answered the question I asked in bewilderment with a smile bright like the sun.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse that smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±


    In the end, I munched the jelly that Alice offered me.


    I thought that would be the end of it.


    ¡°Hey, try mine too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What? Ah.¡±


    Ninaina, who was watching indifferently from the side, immediately joined in and put strawberry jelly into my mouth.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t an invitation, it was half amand.


    Finally, even Jake fed me pudding, and my mouth was so full that I couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Munch munch munch¡­.


    For some reason, I felt like my stomach was full with just the jelly and pudding.


    ¡®I can¡¯t eat dinner.¡¯


    That was then.


    After emptying the pudding bowl, Ninaina who looked around leisurely, gazed intently as if something caught her eye.


    ¡°What is this? Socks?¡±


    I was startled at her question but turned my head to follow Ninaina¡¯s gaze.


    Then I saw it.


    It seems that I forgot to remove it when I was cleaning my room yesterday.


    What Ninaina saw was literally socks.


    But it wasn¡¯t just any pair of socks.


    Because I knitted those myself.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. I made those.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Ninaina admired it as if it was strange.


    I stood up and went to Ninaina¡¯s side.


    Speaking of which, I was thinking of giving the socks to Jake.


    That¡¯s right. These socks were none other than the ones I promised Jake on the first day of kindergarten.


    <em>¡®Thank you, Jake. This is what I made, but when I have timeter, I can make one for you too.¡¯</em>


    At that time, I made a promise with a light heart without thinking about the future, while looking forward to the joy of being praised.


    Ever since I was in kindergarten, I never imagined that I would not have time to knit because I was so busy with various things.


    It was only after a few months that the socks were finished.


    ¡°Jake, take these. These are the socks I was supposed to give you before.¡±


    When I handed the socks to Jake proudly, Jake¡¯s face brightened.


    ¡°Thank you! I will wear it well, Mir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Jake seemed to be happy, so I was happy too.


    Fortunately, this pair was much better than the one I made for the first time, so I could proudly present it.


    The rest of the children got curious seeing the two of us and gathered and started to look around.


    ¡°Wow, did you really make this yourself, Lady Emir? Great!¡±


    Alice praised me, admiring the feel of the fluffy yarn, and Cedric looked at me with suspicion.


    ¡°¡­didn¡¯t someone else make it for you? It¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    Those words meant that it was well-made, but if he said things like that, it didn¡¯t sound like apliment.


    I gasped and shrugged.


    ¡°My skills aren¡¯t bad, right?¡±


    Ninaina nodded her head at my words, and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice. I only wear silk socks, but I don¡¯t think the yarn is bad either. Will you give me a pair as a present too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    I averted my gaze at the sudden question.


    Of course, it¡¯s not impossible.


    It¡¯s not very difficult either.


    In the first ce, since the princess asked for a gift, I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    But¡­ If that¡¯s the case, I guess I¡¯ll have to give all the children at the kindergarten a gift, won¡¯t I?


    Aware of the dazzling gazes around me, I broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡®Four pairs of socks¡­ I wonder if I can make them all before graduating from kindergarten.¡¯


    The moment I was debating on whether I should answer this question or not,a good idea came to mind!


    ¡°Then, how about this? I¡¯ll teach you how to knit. We all make our own socks together.¡±


    ***

 Chapter 76

    Fortunately, everyone liked my suggestion.


    I opened a drawer on one side of my room and took out the yarn and needles from it.


    ¡°Take your favorite color.¡±


    ¡°Mine¡¯s red.¡±


    ¡°I-I will take this.¡±


    Ninaina and Alice took the red and light blue yarns.


    Cedric, after thinking for a while in front of the bundle of yarn, grabbed a gray yarn.


    ¡°Jake, which would you like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the green one.¡±


    So everyone picked up their yarns and needles, and sat in a row of chairs in front of me.


    ¡®Because I¡¯m doing this, I feel like I¡¯ve be a teacher. Hehe.¡¯


    Somewhat excited, I taught them knitting with all my heart and soul.


    Was my exnation good enough? It was clumsy, but everyone was following along well.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing and fun. To make your own socks.¡±


    Ninaina looked quite happy that she made the socks that she would wear.


    She nced at the other side and saw that since Nichs was still reading a children¡¯s book, he didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in knitting.


    Jake said he would repay me, and in order to do so, he was knitting the socks intently.


    The problem was with the other two.


    Alice and Cedric seemed to have some regrets about the socks I had given earlier for some reason.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lady Emir¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t anything like that, but Alice approached me carefully.


    She expectantly looked at me as if she had something to say.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I was wondering if I could exchange the socks that I am knitting with the socks Lady Emir is knittingter.¡±


    Alice smiled with a slightly embarrassed face.


    ¡°Like Lord Jake, I want the socks Lady Emir made.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just when I was about to nod my head, Cedric interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed, because I want your socks, too. Instead of Alice¡¯s, exchange those with mine.¡±


    ¡°No! I said it first!¡±


    Alice waved her hand, frustrated.


    ¡®Oh my¡­¡­¡¯


    Having be flustered by the both of them, I grabbed the back of my neck.


    What to do?


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯ll do that.¡¯


    Luckily, a good idea immediately came to mind.


    ¡°Then how about this? The one who finishes the socks faster between the two of you is going to exchange theirs with mine.¡±


    The two seemed to ponder over my suggestion for a moment.


    But after a while, they replied with affirmation.


    ¡°Go, good. I am confident that I will win.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I will only be knitting every day every time, except for my swordsmanship training time.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any special training¡­ I have a lot of time, so I think I¡¯ll finish it faster¡­


    Somehow, it seemed that a spark ofpetition ignited within the two of them.


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll make my servants knit.¡±


    That was not right.


    I interrupted Cedric¡¯s.


    ¡°It is against the rules to have someone else do it. If caught, you will be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ooff.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not swordsmanship, you have to fight for anything fairly and squarely.¡±


    Cedric couldn¡¯t argue any more.


    Thus, a stormy knittingpetition between the two began.


    Cedric and Alice each sat on their chairs facing each other, their heads bowed, absorbed in knitting and did not utter a single word.


    Of course, I heard them mumbling and making exchanges, which seemed to keep each other in check.


    ¡°Heh, Alice, whether you¡¯re my fiancee or not, I¡¯ll never let you win.¡±


    ¡°Cedric should be nervous. I¡¯m not going to cut you any ck either.¡±


    Look, at this point, they weren¡¯t even staring at each other. They were talking to themselves.


    I was caught in the middle of their war.


    Time passed like that, and now it was time for them to go back to their respective homes.


    ¡°What? Is it already time? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to stay a little longer. Well, we cane again next time. Will you invite me?¡±


    Everyone was sad, but it was inevitable.


    It was clear that time had passed without a hitch because they were so absorbed in knitting.


    While everyone was getting ready to go home, Nichs came up to me.


    He had three or four children¡¯s books in his arms.


    ¡°Sell these children¡¯s books to me. I will give you five hundred gold coins.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I was at a loss hearing Nichs¡¯ words.


    How much money is five hundred gold coins? No, to spend that much money on a few books¡­


    I got a headache while calcting the value of gold coins.


    When I was speechless at his request, Nichs btedly added another reason as an excuse.


    ¡°There are no fairy tale books like this in the Imperial Pce. I want to read the rest, but time is running out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t sell it, Your Highness.¡±


    I declined Nichs¡¯s offer with an apologetic face.


    To which Nichs asked, confused.


    ¡°Why? Is the money not enough? Do you need more?¡±

 Chapter 77

    I shook my head at Nichs¡¯ words.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. And I get pocket money every month, so money is not the issue.¡±


    That was actually a lie. You wouldn¡¯t be considered human if you didn¡¯t want five hundred gold coins, which is a huge amount. However, as most of these children¡¯s books were selected by the nanny or my parents themselves, I couldn¡¯t sell it. Each book was full of memories and love.


    ¡°¡­¡­is that so.¡±


    Nichs was rarely disappointed like this. So, before Nichs turned around, I quickly continued speaking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sell these! But I can lend them to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince and I are friends who go to the same kindergarten. So, I¡¯ll lend the books to you.¡± Saying that, I smiled.


    Nichs muttered to himself with a nk face for a moment.


    ¡°Friend¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, friend.¡± I nodded my head a few times.


    Soon, Nichs answered with a face that seemed to have been enlightened.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll borrow these for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Feel free to.¡±


    Holding the books, Nichs came away. I paused for a moment, then went down the stairs to see my friends off.


    ¡°Everyone, if you need help with knitting, feel free to ask me at kindergarten tomorrow!¡±


    Somehow, seeing everyone holding their knitted fabric in their arms made me smile. And finally, the carriages left one by one with the setting sky in the background. Now it was time for me to have a leisurely evening. Just as I firmed my n for the evening in my mind, the door of the carriage in which Cedric and Alice were riding opened again just before departure. Then I saw Alice jumping out of the carriage and running towards it.


    ¡®Huh? Did you leave anything behind?¡¯


    Curious, I stopped and waited for Alice outside the mansion. She gathered her breath and stepped in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Haa, actually, I had something to give to Lady Emir today¡­ I almost left without giving it to you.¡±


    She has something to give me? This was the first time that Alice wanted to give me something. Alice took something out of her pocket and put it in my palm.


    ¡°This-this ne. Please ept it!¡±


    Then, without giving me a chance to even look at what the ne looked like, she immediately turned around and ran away. I stared nkly at Alice¡¯s back for a moment, and after the carriage left, I came to my senses and checked the ne in my palm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was terrified when I saw its appearance. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Because this ne was none other than¡­


    ¡®This-this. It¡¯s the ne that Alice gave to Nichs in the original story!¡¯


    That¡¯s right. It was the ne that was appeared as a token of love for the main couple in the original story.


    ¡°¡­¡­No, what the hell am I going to do with this?¡±


    I stood there staring at the ce where the carriage had left, bewildered. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t think I can return it to her. Alice had insisted that I ept her present. I¡¯m worried about the original story to just take it for granted¡­ oh, but am I?


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about it. After all, from the moment I intervened, the original story was already distorted, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    After all, my goal is not to ¡®leave the original story intact¡¯ either. My primary goal is just to be friendly with all the children at the kindergarten. My ultimate goal is to maintain a peaceful and close rtionship in the future even when we¡¯re all grown up!


    ¡®So.¡¯


    I have this ne. Wouldn¡¯t I be its first owner?


    ¡®Who cares about devastating the original story?¡¯


    In the end, this is how I got the couple ne from Alice. Wohoo!


    * * *


    A few dayster, as soon as I entered kindergarten, I was startled by a person standing in front of me and stepped back.


    ¡°Me, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m already halfway though. Is this enough for me to win?¡±


    Turns out, Cedric, who was halfway into knitting his pair of socks, had been trying to show off to me since morning.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really fast. If you do well, you may win.¡± I smiled politely and encouraged Cedric. But instead of rejoicing, Cedric was rather annoyed.


    ¡°What? ¡®If you do well, you may win¡¯? Of course I will win. Say that.¡±


    It seems that Cedric was not satisfied with justpliments.


    You mean you have to be the best¡­


    At that time, Alice, who had brought her knitting from the bag, also came to me.


    ¡°¡­Lord Cedric is halfway through, but I¡¯m already beyond that point, Lady Emir!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    Unknowingly, I burst out in admiration. Even so, Alice¡¯s craftsmanship was so meticulous, and with a little exaggeration, she could boast it as of great quality as if it were woven in a factory.


    ¡°Looking at it so far, I really think Alice will win.¡±


    Alice smiled brightly at my praise. Then she turned her head to Cedric. It seems that one corner of Alice¡¯s mouth was slightly raised, but it must have been an illusion caused by the angle.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll try. Now I only get seven hours of sleep. Except for swordsmanship training, everything else goes all-in on knitting.¡±


    Cedric was mumbling something to himself in a tone full of inferiority.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Lord Cedric. You¡¯ll lose anyway¡­¡±


    Immediately after, Alice tilted her head and whispered something to Cedric. I couldn¡¯t hear thest sentence she said. I only heard her ask him to not overdo it.


    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    But I wonder why Cedric has such an annoyed face?


    More importantly, today is a very important day! Of course, knitting is also important, but you know there is a day I¡¯ve been waiting for, right?

 Chapter 78

    ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the day for secret friend draw!¡¯


    A few days ago, I had suggested this directly to Mrs. Edmond, our homeroom teacher.


    ¡®¡­I think it would be nice if we y games like this, we will also get to know each other!¡¯


    She replied, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s a good idea!¡¯


    Even in my previous life, at the beginning of the semester, we yed the secret friend game asionally to get to know each other better. There was a reason why I suggested this.


    ¡®Well, even if everyone is close to me¡­ it seems that the rtionship between them is a little bit awkward.¡¯


    Hahaha.


    ¡®Good things are good, if possible, wouldn¡¯t it be better if everyone yed together?¡¯


    ***


    Finally, the time hade for the secret friend draw. At first, everyone was still unfamiliar with the game even after Mrs. Edmond¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°What is a secret friend, Brother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the first I¡¯ve ever heard of it.¡±


    After a while, the children who finally understood were amazed and eager to y as soon as possible.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what a secret friend is. I want to be Lady Emir¡¯s secret friend.¡±


    ¡°Then no one will know who their secret friend is until it is revealedter? This will be fun.¡±


    It has been a while since the game started. The faces of the children, who secretly checked the paper on which their secret friend was written, were divided between joy and happiness.


    ¡°Hoo, I really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Ninaina, who first pulled out the note, frowned and muttered. The teacher, flustered by her exmation, said, ¡°Your Highness, you mustn¡¯t speak about the secret friend. It has to be kept secret.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s because it¡¯s literally an unexpected opponent.¡±


    Ninaina shrugged her shoulders, and my eyes turned to Alice soon after.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard.¡±


    Is it hard? Alice made a sobbing face and uttered a vague word. It seems that she got someone who was difficult to get close to and she was not familiar with.


    ¡®Cheer up, Alice.¡¯


    And when our eyes met, Jake smiled brightly at me. Is it me?


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    But seeing that he said it was too bad, it seems that it¡¯s not me. Sheesh. Then let me see. Who did Cedric get? I turned my gaze back to Cedric and saw him grin and talk to himself.


    ¡°What is this, it¡¯s easy. It¡¯s a face I see almost every day.¡±


    Cedric! No spoilers!


    I was going to scream this, bute to think of it, if it¡¯s ¡®almost every day¡¯, doesn¡¯t it apply to all kindergarten students here anyway?


    ¡®Cedric, maybe at least put on a poker face¡­¡¯


    And finally, Nichs. Where is he?


    ¡®Ah, there it is. But¡­ huh?¡¯


    Having found Nichs, I tried to read his expression. But why? As soon as Nichs saw me, he immediately turned his head away, his face expressionless.


    ¡®What-what? Are you mad at me¡­?¡¯


    But there was nothing to be angry about. What did I do wrong? It might be just an illusion, huh? I didn¡¯t worry too much and just moved on. And really, really, finally¡­ Who is my secret friend? I wasn¡¯t able to open my own note after seeing what the other kids had picked. And with a pounding heart, I slowly opened the note, and immediately opened my eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s Prince Nichs.¡¯


    He¡¯s a very difficult person. I¡¯m already at a loss as to what to do as the secret friend. Do I have to buy a book in a very, very difficultnguage?


    ¡®Something like books that were found in ancient tombs.¡¯


    Somehow, I thought that Nichs would really like it if I gave it as a gift, rather than a joke.


    ¡®The prince also has a very unique taste.¡¯


    I don¡¯t think I need to think deeply about it right now. The secret friend period was for a week, so in the meantime, I shoulde up with a n to prepare a surprise gift for the prince. Since this event was suggested by me, I made amitment to participate as a nner with all my heart and soul (?).


    ¡®Ah, let¡¯s start by writing a letter.¡¯


    The basics for a secret friend. Just a handwritten letter, right? That day, when I returned home, I picked out the best quality paper I had. To write the letter with sincerity, I sat at my desk and picked up a fountain pen.


    ¡®Because it wouldn¡¯t be fun if he knew the handwriting in advance, I decided to write with my left hand.¡¯


    For reference, I am right-handed. Isn¡¯t this the beauty of the secret friend game again? Hehehe.


    [Hello, Prince.


    I am the prince¡¯s secret friendu.


    Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to be close with the prince.


    But it isn¡¯t easy at all.


    The prince hates ying and likes to read books.


    And I don¡¯t like books very much.


    But starting today, I will try to read even the most difficult books with courage.


    To make friends with the prince.


    However, I still hate math books.


    I can¡¯t do math.


    I don¡¯t know if the prince will be friends with this ugly me, but please.


    Be my friend. For sure.]


    ¡°This is enough without revealing too much information.¡±


    Having written something closer to a note than a letter, I put down the pen with satisfaction. The next day, I arrived at the kindergarten early and put a note inside Nichs¡¯s drawer. And just before ss started, I saw Nichs put his hand in the drawer and find my letter.


    ¡°¡­my friend.¡± Nichs mumbled.

 Chapter 79

    You read it! You read it! You read my letter!¡¯ I jumped with joy. I was afraid that I put it too deep inside the desk and he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it, but luckily it seemed to work out. However, if I showed my delighted expression on the outside, it was obvious that the smart Nichs would notice it right away, so, contrary to my heart¡¯s wishes, I stiffened my face and lowered my gaze.


    ¡®But I hope he¡¯ll find out before it¡¯s toote. Hihi.¡¯


    It¡¯s so breathtakingly fun, ying secret friend is the best. Then I suddenly changed my mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m more curious about who got me as their secret friend.¡¯


    First of all, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Jake since looked at my face and said ¡®Too bad¡¯! Somehow it seems that it¡¯s not Alice because I am not a difficult person and she got a difficult person for a secret friend.


    ¡®Because¡­ I¡¯m not difficult! Of course I am not!¡¯


    Haha. So, maybe it is Cedric?


    ¡®Because he said it was a face he sees everyday, there is no possibility at all.¡¯


    Hmmm. Somehow, I feel like a detective in a mystery novel. But the catch is that I have poor reasoning.


    Yes. Let¡¯s think more. It could be Princess Ninaina! It could be me because she said it was an unexpected person. She never expected to get me. Or, Prince Nichs?


    ¡®¡­The prince looked at me and turned his head away. Why?¡¯


    But his reaction was so vague, so it was hard to be sure. In the end, my poor reasoning only made me fall more and more into thebyrinth of thoughts.


    ¡®Ugh. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never be a detective. Not just a detective, even a detective assistant is impossible.¡¯


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I blew away all my beginner¡¯s writing ss in the Imperialnguage. Time to take a break. Alice approached me, drooping in the chair and spacing out. In Alice¡¯s hand was a pair of socks that had already been made and another that had been made about a quarter.


    ¡°Midway check!¡± Alice smiled brightly. It was a smile like the sunlight radiating in the clear sky. These days, I have two people¡¯s¡ªAlice and Cedric¡ªknitting to check.


    ¡®Actually, I don¡¯t really want to do it, but they liked it, so let¡¯s go along with it.¡¯


    Cedric was knitting while sitting on a chair diligently without even checking in today. The tiny hands, which had been forged through swordsmanship training, seemed to move at the speed of light, swoosh swoosh swoosh. He was probably behind Alice. It seemed so. My gaze turned to Cedric for a moment. At that time, Alice tilted her head and asked me a question.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Emir¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, Alice?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually wear the ne I gave you, do you? If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± Alice lowered her gaze with a face that looked hurt. I thought that somehow Alice¡¯s gaze was directed towards the nape of my neck.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Alice, how can I not like it?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face brightened again at my hasty answer. I rambled on and on. ¡°It is rather the opposite. Because it was given to me by Alice, it is very precious. If I just wore it, I was afraid it might break or be ruined, so I put it in a treasure chest at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡­ ¡± At my words, Alice made a genuinely happy face. Then she took my hand and said, ¡°But, I wish Lady Emir would wear the ne I gave you every day. Actually¡­ that ne, I have the same thing.¡± As she spoke, she took out the ne that had been hidden under his cor and showed it to me. Of course, I already knew that but I pretended not to know and widened my eyes. Alice smiled and said, ¡°My nanny gave it to me in the past, and she told me to share it if I had a good friend.¡±


    Good friend? But the nanny¡¯s lines that I saw in the original story were obviously¡­ or something simr? Anyway, I nodded.


    ¡°So, that means I¡¯m Alice¡¯s good friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Right. Not just a good friend¡­ a very, very good friend.¡± Alice slightly corrected the words in my sentence. She then added, ¡°It¡¯s okay if it breaks. Please wear it every day.¡± But the chain was pretty old and could break easily. Alice was able to read my thoughts. ¡°If it breaks, I will make a lot of money when I grow up and buy you another one. A ne with a veryrge emerald and a very thick pure gold chain.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank you for your words, Alice.¡± At Alice¡¯s cute imagination of the future, I burst intoughter. Actually, in the future, Alice may have a lot of money. She has one of the special abilities as the female lead. ¡®A very thick pure gold chain ne at that! If I wear one, I might look a little bit like a rich person.¡¯


    Alice, unaware of what I was thinking, said with a slightly sullen face, ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. I am serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that. You mean it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, anyway, please wear the ne tomorrow! The ne¡­ I want to see it on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I promise.¡± I hooked my finger with Alice¡¯s and made a promise.


    ***

 Chapter 80

    The next day, I went to school with the ne on me as promised.


    ¡°You really wore it. Thank you.¡± Alice looked at me with twinkling eyes. I could see the couple ne hanging from her neck as well. But that simple feeling (?) did notst long due to amotion on the other side of her ssroom.


    ¡°Ugh, what is this?¡± It was Cedric¡¯s cry. What happened? Surprised and curious, I went with Alice to Cedric¡¯s side. In themotion, we could see that the knights were also watching us through the crack in the door. So what was he surprised by?


    Oh my, a dagger?


    ¡°Who put the dagger in my drawer?¡± Cedric was startled by his own words. The ¡®dagger¡¯ that Cedric took out was a silver de and sheath, with a wooden handle which looked of great quality. Above all else, it was such a sword that the entire sheath was crafted with magnificent and splendid gems. To put it bluntly, a very expensive looking sword. A pretty thing that no one can have! And to say the least¡­


    ¡°What the hell, do you have swords that are full of unnecessary decorations and have no practicality?¡± Cedric¡¯s grumbling could be heard throughout the room. He was genuinely dissatisfied with the sword. Hearing Cedric¡¯s grumbling, Ninaina jumped up and shouted, ¡°How cruel! Do you know what sword that is? This is a precious sword made from the finest silver and the strongest wood, welded by the royal sword craftsman himself!¡±


    The ssroom was quiet for a moment at the sudden sting of words that was like a swarm of bees. A few secondster, Cedric, who had been calmed by Ninaina¡¯s momentum, asked carefully, ¡°¡­But, how does the Princess know this¡­?¡± And at the same time as Cedric said, I also opened my mouth to speak. ¡°No matter how you look at this, it looks like your secret friend gave it to you?¡± I walked towards Cedric, who seemed indifferent. But the timing didn¡¯t seem right.


    The ssroom, including Ninaina, went silent. Cedric repeated my words slowly, with a long and thoughtful expression. ¡°So¡­ This was a gift from my secret friend, and Her Highness the Princess knows this sword very well. In conclusion¡­¡­¡±


    Right, that was the conclusion that everyone except Cedric arrived a few seconds ago. Unfortunately, Cedric was quite slow. ¡°Your Highness is my secret friend?¡± Still, he eventually arrived at the right answer. Phew.


    ¡°¡­that, that¡¯s right! I am your secret friend. So what are you going to do?¡± Ninaina was quite embarrassed that her identity had suddenly been revealed, so she shouted with a bluish face.


    Cedric was perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t, um, uh¡­ this precious sword, I¡¯ll take care of it well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Of course. What kind of sword do you think is that? This is the sword I got from the Imperial Warehouse for my secret friend. It¡¯s an honor.¡± Ninaina coughed while controlling her expression.


    Oh my God. Princess Ninaina¡¯s secret friend had found out in just two days.


    ¡®But somehow, the sword seemed so good that it was impossible to find in an ordinary aristocratic family.¡¯ I convinced myself. Meanwhile, Cedric hade back to his senses, and he was still muttering, unable to hide his habit of murmuring again.


    ¡°But knights don¡¯t use daggers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yep.¡± Of course, Cedric had to close his mouth when Ninaina heard right away. Cedric had to speak for no reason. As I watched the two of them, I almost had to stop myself fromughing. ¡®After all, secret friends are fun. We just fight, misunderstand, and then we get to know each other! It¡¯s all like that!¡¯ Anyway, it was fun watching them.


    Seeing the stubborn Cedric so embarrassed, why do I feel a little refreshed?


    Soon after, themotion had subsided, and I quietly returned to my seat and sat down. By the way¡­ what is this strange stationery that I see on my desk?


    ¡®It must be from my secret friend!¡¯


    I happily picked up the letter and quickly put it in my bag. I would go home and read it by myself.


    * * *


    So after kindergarten, when I arrived at my room and opened the letter, I muttered in despair, ¡°What¡­ it¡¯s so easy.¡± My expectations had shattered to the extent that the efforts to y a secret friend felt futile. There was a hint about who my secret friend was in the letter. Of course, the person who had written the letter didn¡¯t mean to reveal themself. No, but they were revealed! Hey, even as a novice to mysteries and serious, this seems a bit too obvious! Isn¡¯t that right, Prince Nichs? Anyone can see that it was a letter from the prince.


    Evidence 1.


    Stationery is made of high-quality paper covered with silver and gold leaf, which is only used in the Imperial Pce. In kindergarten, there are only two people from the Imperial Pce, Nichs and Ninaina, but Ninaina is Cedric¡¯s secret friend, so Nichs is my secret friend.


    Evidence 2.


    I wrote the letter with my left hand to hide my handwriting, but this letter is written in neat handwriting as if it were written with the usual hand. And this handwriting belongs to Nichs, no matter who sees it.


    Finally, Evidence 3.


    ¡­The tone of this letter is exactly the same as the one I had sent to Nichs before. Perhaps it was written with reference to my note.


    Ah, after only two days of starting a secret friend, the identities of two people were revealed!

 Chapter 81

    Fortunately, the emptiness caused by discovering the secret friend¡¯s identity was only for a brief moment. I immediately smiled slightly. ¡°But it¡¯s still interesting that we are each other¡¯s secret friend.¡± Nichs still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve found out that he is my secret friend.


    ¡®Then, should I give you a hint?¡¯


    Just thinking about it already makes me excited.


    ***


    The very next day, I started the operation¡ªa strategy that revolves around Nichs, who was clueless about his secret friend. During ytime, I sat on the chair next to Nichs, who was reading a book, and started knitting.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Nichs looked at me puzzled for a moment, then he turned his gaze back to the book. Actually, Nichs didn¡¯t like having someone next to him and disturbing him while he was reading. After the children felt pressured by his presence several times, the seat next to Nichs¡¯s was implicitly vacant.


    ¡®But this time, seeing that he has closed his eyes without making a sound, is he letting me off as I am his secret friend?¡¯


    Feeling a little better, I excitedly speeded up on my knitting. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to nce at Nichs who was sitting next to me. How long has it been? Has it been ten minutes or so? Perhaps he finally noticed my gaze and closed the book he was reading.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± He turned his head towards me and looked into my eyes. Certainly, I wasn¡¯t flustered. I only shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°I think there is.¡±


    ¡°If there is, there is. If not, there isn¡¯t. Make it clear.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t seem to like my vague answer. I smiled a little and answered properly.


    ¡°What I want to say to you is¡­ I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thest time you came to Marquisate, I felt a bit sorry for talking less. It¡¯s been a few days since I went to kindergarten, but now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t been able to talk much with the prince.¡±


    Nichs made a puzzled expression on his face as he sighed with regret at my words. He heard something from that he had never heard before.


    ¡°Is it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It is because you are someone who is a little difficult to approach. Still, it¡¯s a good thing, though. I wondered what I would do if Your Highness didn¡¯t like me, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. You borrowed a children¡¯s book from mest time too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Nichs calmly nodded his head to respond. ¡°Yes. Come to think of it, I have something to say about fairy tale books, and I have read everything I borrowed from you. I will return it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you already read them all! Your Highness, you are a fast reader!¡± To my brief exmation, Nichs smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s not just fast reading, it¡¯s also extensive reading.¡± It was a subtle self-esteem boost.


    ¡°Your Highness is the best.¡±


    As soon as I raised my thumbs up, Nichs paused for a moment before bursting intoughter.¡°Haha. You are such a fun kid.¡±


    Um, I didn¡¯t know, but Nichs seems to have a bit of a unique sense of humor. But luckily we had a simr sense of humor.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Hehe. More importantly, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I sneaked in a question, and Nichs, who had loosened up a bit at my sense of humor, allowed it.


    ¡°Why does the prince always only read books in kindergarten? Oh, of course, reading is a very good and beneficial thing¡­ but I wonder why you don¡¯t y with other kids, including me.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment at my question, and there was a momentary pause before I could hear an answer.


    ¡°¡­I am scheduled for early admission to the academy soon. It¡¯s only natural that we can¡¯t get along because we are not at the same level.¡±


    ¡°Well, when is that ¡®soon¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s next year. There is more than enough time to pass the early entrance exam, but there is an age limit for early entry.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡± I nodded at Nichs¡¯ kind exnation. Understood. Although it may have sounded like he was bragging at first, it was true, not a bluff. In fact, so was the Nichs in the original story. He was set as a great and elite emperor, and this was perhaps to build his character as the male protagonist. Of course, there was no way to portray him as an elite at this juncture, so it was natural to show his genius talent from an early age. Aside from that, the really important thing was that Nichs would leave this kindergarten next year to be at the academy.


    ¡®It¡¯s kind of sad.¡¯

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Even though I had known this would happen ever since he introduced himself on the first day of kindergarten, I still felt sad. But I hid the truth and asked another question.


    ¡°I think I can understand a little bit of what you mean when you say that our level is not the same as Your Highness¡¯. By the way, Your Highness, is this really the only reason¡­?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nichs paused.


    I quickly added an exnation. ¡°Literally, I wonder if that¡¯s really the only reason you¡¯re alone every day¡­¡±


    Nichs was at a loss of words for a long time upon hearing what I said. It took more than a minute or so to hear his response.


    ¡°We have only been together for less than a year. What¡¯s the use of making friends during that time?¡±


    I realized from his answer that perhaps this was closer to Nichs¡¯ true intention than the first one. Upon hearing Nichs¡¯s words, there was silence between the two of us for a while. As if neither I nor Nichs had said anything, we went back to our original activities and did our own thing. But that was only on the outside. I was knitting with my hands and busy thinking with my head.


    ¡®Nics drew an invisible line between him and everyone else from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡®What should I do to cross that line and be friends?¡¯


    ¡®Even if he spent only one year in kindergarten, I wanted to make it a good memory that is not futile¡­¡¯


    I wiggled my fingers and only did my knitting, feeling distressed. But even if I kept thinking about it, nothing would change. Despite that, let¡¯s have a conversation regardless if it¡¯s porridge or rice (regardless if it¡¯s going to be sessful or not).


    ¡°Prince.¡±


    Oh, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to reveal myself as the secret friend already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like books. No, honestly, I¡¯m closer to disliking it. But starting today, I have decided to read difficult books. To be able to make friends with the prince.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you.¡±


    Nichs, who had been pretending to read until now, responded.


    ¡°You are my secret friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±


    Nichs smirked as if he was taken aback by my naive reply. After all, he remembered the contents of the note I sent.


    ¡°Are you my secret friend, Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Following my question, Nichs graciously admitted that I was his secret friend.


    I smiled and continued, ¡°I was so happy that you followed my letter. Thanks to that, I noticed it so easily.¡±


    Then Nichs who tried exining himself made an excuse. ¡°If I wrote it in my original tone, I would have revealed myself very quickly, so I wrote in line to your letter¡­¡±


    ¡°But even if you had hidden your tone properly, I would have found out.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°My identity was hidden because I wrote with the hand that I usually do not write with.¡± My shrug gave Nichs a look as if he had been defeated.


    ¡°¡­ooh. I will keep it in mind when I y Secret Friend in the future.¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t say anything for a while, perhaps he thought his slip up was quite shocking. He spoke again sometimeter.


    ¡°Then why did you suddenly reveal that you are my secret friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like I wrote in the letter, I want to get to know the prince. Even though the prince will only be in this kindergarten for one year, even if we are together for a while, it will be good enough.¡±


    So, let¡¯s y together. Let¡¯s talk together and sometimes read books together. Reading books is boring, so I think it would be good to go out and y on a sunny day.


    ¡°Just y with us for a year, Your Highness.¡±


    * * *


    Perhaps it was because he was moved by my remarks that starting from that time, he has changed remarkably¡­ Unfortunately, there were no miraculous urrences. But he was definitely different. At least he doesn¡¯t read books alone anymore. No, even when he is reading a book, if I call him to y with us, he gets up andes to me. Even though he was a little reluctant or had thoughts like, ¡®Why did you call me for such a useless thing again?¡¯ or ¡®Why are you drawing grids on paper?¡¯, Nichs tilted his head as he watched me diligently draw something on paper.


    ¡°This is<em>Five in a Row</em>.¡±


    ¡°<em>Five in a Row</em>?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is how you do it.¡±


    I taught Nichs how to y the<em>Five in a Row</em>game. Fortunately, because Nichs can quickly grasp things, and he was able to make sense of a game that he had never heard of without exining it twice. Of course, it was only a simple game.


    ¡®As a result of what I have observed. Nichs prefers to use his head rather than his body. I¡¯m the opposite!¡¯


    So, in the end, I remembered things that didn¡¯t exist during the games I yed in my previous life, and I keep introducing them to Nichs. asionally, though, Nichs looked at me with eyes, which seemed to say, ¡®How do you know such a game?¡¯ Every now and then, I lied saying that the maids tell me what is popr among themon people.


    ¡°I won this time again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I lost again.¡±


    But what¡¯s really displeasing is, shortly after I teach him a game, Nichs beats me, and I lose. Is it true that the innate abilities of the brain can¡¯t be enhanced even after reincarnation?


    ¡®This is really weird.¡¯


    Nichs put down his pen as I cried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop ying this.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not fun. I am no match.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It hurts my heart for you to admit it so nonchntly.¡±


    It was not fun for me as well, so the game was forced to a stop. I stood up and followed Nichs who looked back at me and said, ¡°How about reading a book with me?¡±


    ¡°I hate books¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. You just have to read a fairy tale book that you like¡­.¡±


    Actually, I don¡¯t even like fairy tale books that much. I felt like crying. However, I can assure you that if I were topare children¡¯s books with the books that Nichs enjoys, thetter is more likely to be enjoyable.


    ¡°I see. Then, let¡¯s read books together.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Having a full lunch, sitting on a chair reading a book was not as bad as I thought. The tip of my nose tickled as a gentle breeze blew in through the slightly opened window.


    ¡°Yaawnn¡­¡±


    I yawned even before finishing a single storybook. I¡¯m sleepy. Sleepy. As I was about to lower my head subconsciously, Nichs asked me a question as if it were ridiculous that I was feeling sleepy.


    ¡°Are you sleeping already? It¡¯s only midday.¡±


    I felt like there were some words omitted from his question. Something like ¡®you¡¯re such a terriblyzy person¡¯. Of course I don¡¯t care. My eyelids were so heavy that it was too much to hold on to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡­ aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get sleepy while reading a book.¡±


    That¡¯s weird. Isn¡¯t it usually the other way around? I tilted my head and slowly opened and closed my eyes.


    ¡°I think the prince is a very strange person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This and that. Hehe.¡±


    Nichs put an absurd expression at my silly answer. Oh, I think I¡¯ve seen that expression a lot now. Even Nichs, who was expressionless every day, had such an expressive face. It was only recently that I realized this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I rolled my eyes and looked at Nichs. He was reading a book in a fixed posture, and sent a gaze as if he were looking down at me. But in the meantime, something about Nichs¡¯ movement had caught my eye. He was spinning the fountain pen with his left hand. He seemed to do it out of habit everytime he read a book.


    I eximed knowingly, ¡°Your Highness also has a peculiar habit!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are spinning the fountain pen with your left hand while you turn the pages with your right hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ did I do that?¡±


    Nichs looked astonished as if he had known that for the first time. It seems that he was unaware of it, as people¡¯s habits are created unconsciously.


    ¡°Yes. But how do you spin it so well? When I try, it just keeps falling.¡±


    Nichs answered with a puzzled face, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either. It just happens.¡± I hmm-ed with a short sigh.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try again sometime. Whoa! It fell.¡±


    Once talentless, always talentess. The fountain pen in my hand rolled down the marble floor with a dururu sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Follow me.¡±


    How many times have I failed? Nichs, who was watching me, took a deep breath like he couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. Still, the expression on his face clearly meant to say, ¡®I don¡¯t know why I have to do such a useless thing¡¯.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t. Well, I¡¯m d that my inability to spin a pen doesn¡¯t affect my life. I am going to give up now.¡±


    Of course, it was of no use. It was a failure again. Eventually, I dered that I would give up.


    ¡°If you were going to give up, you should have done it a little earlier.¡± Nichs grumbled that the time he had invested, even briefly, was not worth it. Then he muttered like ¡®what do you want from me¡¯ and waved his hand.


    ¡°Enough, read a storybook or something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Actually, I¡¯ve read this children¡¯s book three or four times before. I know the content. But the problem was that there was nothing to read other than this book.


    ¡°Excuse me- Your Highness!¡±


    So, after another five minutes, I called Nichs. Nichs replied although he looked like he was sick of it.


    ¡°Ah, what again?¡±


    Oh, oh? I narrowed my eyes. It seems that while Nichs himself may not have noticed yet, his characteristic grandfather-like tone of royalty has disappeared.


    ¡®Is it that much trouble¡­¡¯


    Hmm, I¡¯ll just ask this question and not bother you any more. If I touch him one more time, he might get annoyed.


    ¡°I have another question. After reading so many books like this, what kind of person do you want to be in the future?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person do I want to be? Are you talking about hope for the future?¡±


    I nodded. Nichs put on a worried expression.


    ¡°I am the prince of the empire and the future crown prince and emperor. Why do you ask me something so obvious?¡±


    Is that so? But that¡¯s a very obvious answer!


    ¡°Then what kind of emperor do you want to be? Competent? Tyrannical? A rare genius?¡±


    ¡°How bold of you. You are the first person to ask the prince such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I will take it as apliment.¡± I shrugged. Then, Nichs again put on an absurd expression on his face.


    ¡°I will not be a tyrant. I should try to be aspetent as I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­whew, considering that there are not one or two people like you in the world, I feel a little stuffy as the next emperor.¡±


    Nichs sighed deeply. What, what¡¯s stuffy? No matter how you look at it, it was an insult.


    ¡°Did you get your lunch fish soup stuck?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get indigestion because of you.¡± Nichs shook his head. Saying that, he raised the corners of my lips into a smile.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°The prince is smiling right now.¡±


    ¡°I was smiling because it was ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    In a year¡¯s time much of the time would have already passed. But the important thing is that there are still many more days left.


    ¡°You have to smile a lot. That¡¯s how you get healthy.¡±


    Saying that as a joke, I looked at Nichs.


    In a matter of a few days, his appearance had changed significantly.


    It changed from a cold atmosphere to a more rxed atmosphere.


    ¡®Nics, how was he in the original story? Has he ever smiled once as a child?¡¯


    He only read books every day, but when he grew up, he became an emperor and was stuck only at work¡­


    He must have been a little happier after being married to the female lead, Alice.


    ¡®But at least in this life with me, I want everyone tough happily. I have to make it that way. Definitely.¡¯


    Because of this, I had no choice but to make a promise to do so again.


    * * *


    And finally, a week has passed since the secret friend was pulled.


    Therefore, today is the day to announce the secret friend.


    ¡°Then! Pleasee out in turn, say the name of the secret friend you picked, and announce the good deeds you have done to the secret friend over the past week.¡±


    With Mrs. Edmond¡¯s voice, Princess Ninaina came forward first.


    Ninaina cleared her voice loudly and opened her mouth.


    ¡°My secret friend was Cedric, as you all know. And I gave him a dagger made by the best swordsmith of the imperial family as a gift.¡±


    It was a fact everyone knew.


    After speaking, Ninaina returned to her ce with a rotten smile, as if she remembered the embarrassment at that time.


    ¡®Yes, no matter what you say, doing good deeds with money rather than your heart is the best, Your Highness!¡¯


    I cheered for Ninaina inside.


    Just then, I saw Alice standing up anding out.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s been anyone who has been particrly good to Alice over the past week.


    Oh, of course, she was still proud of her close friendship with me.


    Of course, my secret friend was Nichs, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°My, my secret friend¡­ was Lord Jake.¡±


    Oh. Was it Jake?


    This was a bit surprising.


    ¡°And I did a good deed to Lord Jake by giving him a special seat next to Emir for a week.¡±


    When Alice finished speaking, the ssroom roared.


    I was also perplexed.


    Ah, no, is that what you call a good deed?


    ¡°No wonder, it was. Thank you for your kindness. Lady Alice.¡±


    But Jake, why are you saying thank you again! They look a little weird!


    While I was stunned, Alice was followed by Jake.


    ¡°My secret friend was the princess. I gave the princess a magic fan as a gift.¡±


    ording to Jake, the magic fan is something that automatically flutters and flutters, even without someone to flutter it.


    ¡®But the attendants will always be by Ninaina¡¯s side.¡¯


    I was a little puzzled, but it was a fan that Ninaina really liked. So when she replied, I was convinced.


    And Cedric.


    ¡°My secret friend was Alice, and every time we went to kindergarten, I brought a bunch of specially soft cushions and put them on the carriage seats we rode with!¡±


    Cedric eximed with a very proud look.


    Then Alice muttered in surprise.


    ¡°¡­I almost misunderstood. Actually, it was difficult to sit on the seat because the cushions were so high. I thought Lord Cedric was being mean on purpose¡­ Sorry for the misunderstanding!¡±


    Cedric had a good idea, but it seems that hecked consideration.


    And this time it was Nichs¡¯ turn.


    ¡°My secret friend was Lady Emir , and during the week I did many good deeds to her. I also wrote letters and yed with the Lady, who was bored.¡±


    Hmmm, it seems that something is a bit misleading? ying with me! On the contrary, it was the other way around!


    And finally I announced.


    ¡°My secret friend was His Highness Nichs. I also wrote a handwritten letter to His Highness, and helped him to smile.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too much to say that you helped.¡±


    Nichs shrugged his shoulders.


    Why not! It¡¯s a good deed!


    * * *


    So the week¡¯s secret friend game came to an end.


    In the meantime, there was something interesting that made me curious.


    Still, the results of the secret friend¡¯s announcement were quite unexpected.


    And there was another incident that was built around the same time as the secret friend.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°Wah, it¡¯s finally over!¡±


    Even I forgot about it for a moment, but that was Alice and Cedric¡¯s knittingpetition.


    What was the result?


    What a surprising coincidence, the two finished two pairs of socks almost simultaneously at the end of lunch break.


    ¡°Huh? Are you done too? My God!¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Cedric seems to have just finished everything.¡±


    And when they saw each other, they were shocked.


    And not long after, Alice and Cedric came to me to judge the oue.


    ¡°Lady Emir, please let me win!¡±


    ¡°What! Insisting isn¡¯t everything. The winner is me. Right?¡±


    Haa, what are we going to do?


    Who should I pick as the winner?


    ¡®Wait, I figured out a way to please both of them!¡¯

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    A good idea struck me just as I was in a bind, and I pped my hands together.


    ¡°Everyone wins!¡±


    Of course, both Alice and Cedric looked displeased and bewildered. After all, I had only one pair of socks.


    ¡°And my socks, which are to be given away as the prize, will be shared, a single sock each. What do you think?¡±


    At my subsequent suggestion, both of them put on a satisfied face.


    ¡°As expected of Lady Emir. You¡¯re so wise!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a genius. Great. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Phew, I¡¯m d it worked out. I secretly exhaled a sigh of relief. I expected them to ask me to pick a real winner.


    ¡®More than that, for the two of them, was their goal really to only have the socks that I knit? It didn¡¯t even matter to them that it wasn¡¯t a pair.¡¯ I exchanged socks with Alice and Cedric. As a result, all three of us had matching socks. Mine were light blue and gray, Alice¡¯s were light blue and white, and Cedric¡¯s were gray and white.


    ¡®Well¡­ I¡¯m d everyone is happy.¡¯


    Cedric put on the pair of sock socks and smiled broadly. Alice didn¡¯t put on the socks I gave her right away, but immediately put them in her bag.


    ***


    The next day, we had lunch and we were all excited because there was an outdoor experiential learning session in the afternoon.Until then, sses had only been held indoors, so it was almost like an outdoor ss for the first time. It must have required an intricate safety and security n. Today, we can y happily on the big grassy meadow! Yay!


    As if we were having a pic, I put on my coat and prepared to go out. Just then, Jake called me and gave me the finished socks.


    ¡°I told my father about this, and he cast a spell. No matter how long you walk, your feet won¡¯t get sweaty.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thank you so much, Jake! These are the most useful magic socks.¡±


    Even if he gave me an ordinary pair, I would have been grateful for his sincerity, but Jake gave me a pair that even had magic on it. That too, a very, very useful magical spell! Somehow, I saw that Jake definitely finished his yesterday too, but he said he wouldn¡¯t give them to me right away. Turns out, it was because he didn¡¯t know how to cast spells.


    ¡®I should keep these safe. Hehe.¡¯


    I turned around with the precious socks in my bag and saw the children who had finished their preparations go out.


    ¡°Wow, Your Highness the Princess. How pretty is that hat?¡±


    Ninaina was wearing a wide-brimmed outdoor hat about three or four times the size of my head. At thepliment, Ninaina raised the corners of her lips and asked me, ¡°Do you want it? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? No! I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± I hurriedly waved my hand, but Ninaina had already taken off her hat and handed it to me. ¡°Try it. No, I myself will put it on you. Immediately after, she covered my vision with therge hat.


    ¡°Oh, thank you. I like the hat. Thanks to this, my face will not be tanned.¡± I don¡¯t know what it was made of, but it was super soft, so I didn¡¯t think it wouldn¡¯t let the skin tan, like a normal straw hat would. Nanaina replied, ¡°Yes. Then you wear this hat.¡±


    ¡°But if I use this, you would have to go out in the scorching sun with a bare face.¡±


    The hat was so big that I still couldn¡¯t see Ninaina¡¯s face. But I could hear her smirk.


    ¡°What do you see me as? Excluding this one, I brought five more hats. Well, this hat was my favorite. Hey, get me another hat.¡± Ninaina didn¡¯t speak to me, but called the maid beside her to run errands. After a while, several hats were ced in front of the two of us. Ninaina looked around at the hats and said back to me, ¡°That hat suits you best, you wear it. Emir, pick one for me.¡±


    Oh. Suddenly, I had to choose Ninaina¡¯s hat. I rolled my eyes in agony.


    ¡®Will-will she like this? Or that one?¡¯


    Ninaina was wearing a dark blue dress, so white would look good on her. With that thought, I picked up a hat with a brightce.


    ¡°How about this? I think it would go well with the clothes Your Highness is wearing!¡±


    ¡°Um, fine. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Ninaina immediately nodded her head. Just then, something caught my mind a bit.


    ¡®I¡¯d better tell her.¡¯


    I was hesitant because I was too inexperienced to ask anyone, but soon I whispered back to Ninaina, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ninaina nodded her head at my words with an unusual expression.


    ¡®Thank God!¡¯

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Contrary to my first impression, Ninaina was quite soft at heart and generous. Some timeter, Ninaina called Alice.


    ¡°Lady Alice, would youe here?¡±


    Alice, who had just entered the ssroom, approached our way without knowing what it was about. Ninaina said, ¡°Lady, pick a hat, too. You know we have an outdoor ss today, right? The sun is hot, so you must wear a hat.¡± To Alice, who was stunned by the sudden offer, Ninaina urged her to choose quickly without hesitation. Maybe that¡¯s why Alice said, ¡®Uh, uh,¡¯ and she hurriedly picked up a hat and picked it up. She picked a simple beige hat.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll use this-this¡­¡±


    Since there were no decorations such as jewels or feathers on the hat, she seemed to choose the most inexpensive one. It seemed that Alice was still unfamiliar with receiving gifts. Upon seeing Alice¡¯s choice, Ninaina asked with her arms folded, ¡°Really, it¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If you want to pick another one, you only have 5 seconds to do so. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1.¡±


    In spite of the opportunity, the five seconds passed quickly. Alice¡¯s choice was still the same. Looking at Alice, Ninaina said, ¡°Lady Alice, I didn¡¯t know, but you must have a very good eye.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Alice was startled by Ninaina¡¯s sudden words. Either way, Ninaina smiled and exined, ¡°Because this hat is more expensive than the other hats. It¡¯s a hat made of precious leather fabric from the eastern continent. You¡¯re great to recognize this.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­!¡±


    I thought it was the cheapest, but found out that it was the most expensive. Alice¡¯s face turned pale when she realized the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just use it. Because I have dozens of these hats in my closet.¡±


    Ninaina left the frozen Alice behind, waving her hand coolly. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going!¡±


    Then, Mrs. Edmond¡¯s voice resounded in the ssroom.


    ***


    Near the kindergarten, therge field was surrounded by the mansion of nobles and the forest. The carriage stopped there, and soon after we got off the carriage, we all shouted joyously.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    The reasons for the exmations varied from person to person. But perhaps the biggest reason was feeling the freedom outside for the first time? Everyone must have been born as the scions of the royalty and the nobles, and grew up only in mansions and kindergartens, so this must have been their first time out in the natural surroundings. Besides, there was no child who wouldn¡¯t like to run around to their heart¡¯s content. Including me, of course. At that moment, Mrs. Edmond spoke, ¡°Come on. Everyone, please sit down.¡±


    There were six ordinary chairs and a table on the grass. I nced back and saw dozens of imperial escort knights guarding us. So reliable.


    ¡°Today, we will take a ss to appreciate the scenery of nature and write a short poem.¡±


    I nodded at the teacher¡¯s words. Various flowers in harmony with the grass. It was so beautiful even though it wasn¡¯t artificially raised by someone. It was clear that beautiful verses would be framed if I wrote it in a ce like this.


    ¡°You must not go outside where the escorts are guarding. Please feel free to roam around only within the boundaries.¡± After the teacher¡¯s request, we started to disperse. In fact, even if we had to disperse, we did not go very far because the area we could go to was limited.


    ¡°Mir! Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, good.¡±


    Just in time, as soon as Jake had finished speaking, he approached me. He looked at the hat I was wearing and said, ¡°It¡¯s the hat that the Crown Princess gave you earlier. It suits Mir so well!¡±


    ¡°Really? Thanks. I guess I should have asked her to lend you a hat too. What if your face gets burnt?¡±


    I was a little concerned but then I saw Jake with his bare face, and covered my mouth with a sigh. Jake shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. My skin doesn¡¯t burn much.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡­¡±


    I recalled the memories of my previous life. They said that if you went out without a parasol, your skin would be damaged. So, after reincarnation, I didn¡¯t go out without one.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Jake said it was okay, but I was still worried about Jake¡¯s precious skin, so I came up with a good idea.Just by putting the cloak I was wearing over Jake¡¯s head, it could act as a substitute for a parasol!


    ¡°Come on, use this. Jake, let¡¯s cherish our skin.¡± It might look a little funny, but¡­


    Fortunately, Jake didn¡¯t refuse. With that in mind, we walked together towards the spring flowers in full bloom.


    ¡®Well, it would be good to sit here. It¡¯s just warmed up properly because of the sun!¡¯


    And after fiddling with the t rock, I suggested it to Jake who was next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here, Jake. My legs hurt if I stand still. Looking at the flowers here, let¡¯s think of poetry together.¡±


    ¡°Did your leg hurt?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, it doesn¡¯t hurt yet! And did I ask you to sit down because I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, worried¡­¡±


    Jake didn¡¯t utter another word, instead, he meekly took my hand and sat down on the rock.


    ¡®The gentle breeze that blows softly. After all, spring weather is the best.¡¯


    I sat down on the rock, closed my eyes, and enjoyed the breeze. Kindergarten that entered during the cold winter. And it¡¯s been a month or two since that day. It seemed that spring had arrived.


    ¡°¡­Where do you get the strong scent of flowers?¡±


    I half-opened my eyes again. It¡¯s not like that, but it¡¯s like the scent of a flower that was gently blown by the wind is getting stronger.


    ¡®And the sound of footsteps running¡­ huh?¡¯


    As I turned my head, I saw a figure of someone. It was Alice. She was perspiring and seemed like she was running away from something.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Alice was holding four pretty wild flowers in one hand. Pink delicate petals fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Alice? What is the flower in your hand? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    At my exmation, Alice smiled, her cheeks rosy.


    ¡°There are a lot of new blooms over there. I thought it would look good on Lady Emir¡­ so I brought a few.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For me?¡±


    Alice nodded her head. As she reached out her hand with the flower towards my hair, she asked, ¡°Can I put it in your hair?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll like it.¡± I replied without hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse Alice¡¯s offer because she and the flowers were so pretty.


    ¡°Alice, put one in your hair too. Can I give Jake one too?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, My Lady, you may do as you please.¡±


    I put a flower in Alice¡¯s hair and a flower on Jake¡¯s hem.


    When I saw the three of us adorning the same flower, I covered my mouth with my hand and chuckled, ¡°Wow! It feels like we are siblings. Ahaha.¡± To be honest, each of us have very different tastes to be siblings, but we seemed to have a somewhat simr disposition because we went to the same kindergarten. As Iughed, the tree of us sat on a rock next to each other and started writing poetry. Only the sound of a pen scribbling on a piece of paper could be heard in the pin drop silence.


    Sometimeter, I asked, ¡®Umm, am I a little hungry?¡¯ During lunch, I was lost in my thoughts. I was so excited about the outdoor ss that I only nibbled a little at lunch, and now I¡¯m hungry.


    ¡®Oh, don¡¯t show it. Everyone will think of me as a glutton who talks about eating again shortly after lunch. What an embarrassment¡­¡¯


    But, as we all know, when you¡¯re hungry, your head doesn¡¯t work properly. I closed my eyes slightly, leaving behind my growing appreciation of nature. But then.


    Growl-


    The rumbling sound of the stomach was quite loud for a barely eaten meal. The source of the sound was, of course, my stomach. I closed my eyes and stopped every action. How was I feeling now? Ugh, I wanted to cry¡­


    ¡°Uh, Mir, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Lady Emir! Are you hungry?¡±


    Alice and Jake, who were sitting next to me got up, grabbed me and asked me instantaneously. They wholeheartedly help me everytime, but trying to help me when I don¡¯t want them makes me a little embarrassed.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want you to hear it, but what is this¡­ haha.¡¯


    I slowly opened my eyes. The children became even fussier.


    ¡°Mir, your face looks haggard¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I think she had fainted for a short while. What-what should we do?¡±


    A misunderstanding! I finally had to shake my head and say I was okay.


    ¡°I am really fine. In fact, I ate only a little for lunch earlier. I guess that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that was it. Mir, I just heard that the teacher had prepared special snacks for the outdoor ss. Let¡¯s ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Emir. Let¡¯s go together now.¡±


    Saying so, the two children put their arms around me, one on each side. I went to Mrs. Edmond, with Jake and Alice supporting me.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t eat enough lunch. Then I should prepare a snack now.¡±


    Msr. Edmond took a pack of snacks from the carriage and ced it on a table. After hearing the story from the Imperial Knights, the other children also gathered one by one.


    ¡°Mir, eat this too. It¡¯s sd.¡±


    ¡°The sauce bowl is far away, so I¡¯ll move it to Lady Emir.¡±


    Jake and Alice were chattering along on my both sides. Somehow it seemed that both of them were more interested in feeding me than themselves.


    ¡°What? You mean that Lady Emir didn¡¯t eat lunch earlier? Why were you starving?¡±


    In the meantime, I don¡¯t know who the princess heard it from, but it seemed like she heard a rumor.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m a little full now.¡¯


    And maybe the ten minutes of snack time has passed? Because there were so many varieties of food that people rmended to me to try, I quickly became full.


    There was fresh fruit juice, strawberries topped with whipped cream, square sandwiches with mini forks¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop eating now!¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t eat thest piece of pancake, so I gave up and put down the fork.


    Brrr-


    An unknown vibrating noise could be heard. And I felt the table shaking.


    ¡®Huh? What is this? Why does the table seem to shake all of a sudden?¡¯


    Maybe this is a surprise event. An enchanted table that shakes the moment I put the fork down¡­ But there is no way that is true! Who would do such a crazy event?


    There were only dozens of possibilities that I could think of in my head in the short duration, but the vibrating noise was getting louder as if to prove that none of the possibilities were realistic.


    ¡°Wha-what is this?¡±


    ¡°The-the ground is shaking!¡±


    The children were screaming with a bewildered expression. It was as if everyone other than me had already noticed that this was strange. Soon after, the food on the table could not withstand the vibration and fell to the floor one by one or were thrown into the air. A bowl of sd sauce spilled over the front hem of my gray dress, staining it deeply. But now this was something not even worth cleaning up or worrying about.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡®Is it an earthquake? But the vibrations of the ground are getting bigger and bigger. No, to put it bluntly, it feels like the source creating the vibrations is approaching.¡¯


    Finally, everyone got up from their chairs and stood stumped, not knowing what to do. Meanwhile, all the Imperial Knights gathered around us, surrounding us.


    ¡°Is it an attack?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Everyone, protect the Prince, the Princess, and the rest!¡±


    Jake grabbed my stiff hand. Just like mine, his hand was trembling. Boom. I heard the sound of something approaching us. It seemed to have heavy footsteps. It was clearly not human.The source made an unfamiliar sound, like a scream.


    ¡°La-Lady Emir¡­ What is that?¡± Alice asked in a trembling voice. Frightened, she grabbed one of my arms. The Imperial Knights knew the exact answer to the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beast¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why is a beast here? They should be sealed in the basement of the tower, right?¡±


    They should have been.


    The uninvited guest who suddenly appeared after our snack time was none other than a beast. It was a ck beast with an ugly shape with unclear eyes, nose and mouth. Fortunately, listening to what the knights were saying, it seemed to be a beast that was very small and not


    arge one.


    As exined in the original story,rge-scale beasts were said to have the power to destroy arge city, so the fact that it was small-sized was fortunate. However, no matter how small it was, a beast was still a beast. It was strong enough to shake thiswn and threaten us all. Perhaps, not only me, but everyone else knew about it. Even if they didn¡¯t have any prior knowledge of magical beasts, it was obvious that anyone would realize this when they experience a scene like this in flesh and blood.


    There was an overwhelming fear of death in us.


    ¡°What-what should I do? Oh my God¡­¡­¡±


    Alice was constantly muttering and crying, talking to herself. Perhaps Jake was also frightened, and he bowed his head and muttered something.


    And I¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s tiny. Nonsense. It might be two or three times the height of a normal adult.¡¯


    ¡®A beast suddenly appears, am I going to die here? No, I¡¯d hate for that to happen. I did reincarnate, but I¡¯m only 6 years old and I can¡¯t die already!¡¯ I cried out in my heart. Although I couldn¡¯t see for myself, I must have looked quite a coward. I couldn¡¯t bravely take the other children with me, but I couldn¡¯t run away in front of the beast by showing my sacrificial spirit on behalf of everyone. As a reincarnate, I was crying and trembling with fear, just like any other child.


    Kaaaah!


    Meanwhile, the beast was roaring anding closer to us. In a sh, what I had read in the original story came to mind. It is the beast¡¯s instinct to attack where there are people. So is that why it¡¯sing this way?


    ¡°Go away! I mean, go away you stupid beast! Damn it! If I only had a sword, I would have killed you!¡±


    At the sudden shout from the side, I turned my gaze toward Cedric, who with tears in his eyes like me, was shouting. Cedric screamed while pretending to pull out a sword from his waist that didn¡¯t even exist. The Imperial Knights dissuaded Cedric.


    ¡°¡­ Be careful, Lord Cedric! Never approach it! We will deal with that beast.¡±


    But even their faces were dark with concern. Maybe it was a matter of course. No matter how strong the Imperial Knights are, they are humans. Unless you are a wizard or a knight beyond the realm of human beings, there is no one that can properly deal with beasts. Those beasts are notmonly seen and they had never faced a beast before. Of course they were afraid. In fact, the field surrounded the forest, and the nearest mansion was also far beyond, making it even more difficult to find a solution.


    ¡°Bro-brother, do you have amunication channel to contact Father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­no. I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    Meanwhile, under the most thorough protection of the knights, two people stood behind Mrs. Edmond¡¯s back. Overhearing the conversation between Ninaina and Nichs, I despaired. It was clear that we could not receive support from the wizards of the Imperial Pce.


    Kaah-aaahhh!


    But what¡¯s the point of informing them about our situation now?


    At first, the beast was a little clumsy, but it soon adapted to the environment and started dashing towards us at a faster speed. Finally, around the time the beast approached and started attacking, the knights drew their swords and began to form a line.


    ¡°Keuhk!¡±


    However, starting with the knight who was at the forefront, the knights were thrown out one by one by the beast. I felt that the knights in the rear who remained to protect us were noticeably tense.


    ¡®It was said that the skin of a beast is difficult to prate with an ordinary sword.¡¯


    I clenched Jake and Alice¡¯s hands, who stood on my either side, as if they were a rope, and bit my lip until it bled.


    Immediately after, someone screamed, ¡°Everyone stand back!¡±


    ¡°¡­Jake?!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Note: This chapter has not been edited yet


    Surprised, I called Jake¡¯s name aloud. Wasn¡¯t he trembling with his head bowed in fear until a while ago? But it was Jake who suddenly shouted in such a loud voice, asking everyone to step back.


    ¡®He had a determined expression on him. Jake didn¡¯t look like himself.¡¯


    No, maybe Jake wasn¡¯t trembling with fear earlier, but was preparing magic and attack spells. Because at Jake¡¯s fingertips¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s magical energy!¡¯


    I could figure it out because when I went to Duke Theon¡¯s residence, there was a simr aura to the magic of the Duke, which I had seen several times. But Jake¡¯s magical power, which seemed so faint, quickly grew into its form. As if he was ready to attack. I could feel the beautiful and noble magical energy even to me standing right next to him.


    ¡®Jake, have you awakened your magic already? When¡­?¡¯


    I stopped speaking. This was really unexpected. It surprised me even more than the sudden appearance of the magical beast. I couldn¡¯t believe he had already awakened his magic. Of course, it is mentioned in the original book that Jake learned and cast magic at a young age, but until recently, there was no sign of that at all!


    ¡°Lo-Lord Jake?¡±


    The other knights who were about to run away with their swords were also embarrassed to see Jake. It was obvious that they were at a loss as to whether they should stop and protect Jake, or do what he said. They probably chose the former because Jake looked confident. Seeing this, I realized what I had to do now.


    If Jake knew how to use magic, he would probably be able to attack and defeat that beast. So I had to convince the children, teachers, and knights to listen to Jake.


    ¡°Everyone! As Jake said, avoid appearing in front of that beast! Jake can use magic. And, as you know, the beast can only be attacked with magic, so you can¡¯t defeat the beast with a sword anyway!¡±


    The knights stopped and murmured at my words as I squeezed out strength. The teacher and the other children turned their eyes to Jake at my words.


    ¡°Oh, is that really Lord Jake? You mean he can really use magic?¡±


    Cedric, who usually quarreled as if he were his enemy, and sometimes seemed ignorant, looked at Jake, his savior. For those who weren¡¯t able to hear the instructions because they only stared at Jake, I shouted one more time.


    ¡°Be careful because you can get seriously injured or even die if you get caught in the magic!¡±


    Everyone hesitated upon hearing that. Fortunately, the fallen knights did not die, and they were already far away in the grass. Then Jake looked at me as if he was thanking me and grabbed my hand.


    ¡®Thank you for believing in me and helping me.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t make a sound, but the shape of his mouth was as if he was saying those words. Soon after, Jake casted magic with a short spell. A fireball flew at the speed of light and hit the beast¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Wow! Jake is great! Well done!¡± Cedric was enthusiastically cheering for Jake. The knights, the other children, and I, too, were not quite as good as Cedric, but it was clear in our hearts that we were hoping Jake could defeat the beast. The monster who was hit with a magic fireball, that we could feel the heat even from a distance, struggled in pain. However, perhaps because the shoulder was not a vital point, it did not die immediately. On the contrary, it ran more and more furiously with the anger that had risen due to the pain. The beast started running towards the attacking opponent, Jake.


    Thump thump, thump thump¡­.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a winged beast, but it was still quite fast. Its eyes were even more terrifying when viewed up close. But I was less frightened than before. Is it because I trust Jake?


    ¡°Jake, be careful! And you wicked beast! If you hurt Jake, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± I followed Cedric and shouted. Although Jake was positioned behind the knights, it was still dangerous since he was the target of the beast. In my heart, I was already a knight protecting Jake from the front, but in reality, I was only a distraction who couldn¡¯t do anything about magic or swordsmanship, so I just stood by his side.


    And one after another, Jake blew fire. This time, it was more like several harpoons rather than a sphere.


    ¡®Just like me, he¡¯s still six years old, but Jake can already use fire magic. Besides, he even changes the shape of the mes at will.¡¯


    I was amazed again.


    As I already knew, Jake was a genius wizard, no less than the other children.


    Each of the me harpoons hit the beast¡¯s left eye, neck, and stomach. They were perfectly targeted. The beast, who became blind in one eye, ran like crazy, but its movements became more inurate than before.


    ¨C Kuooooooo!


    The demonic beast¡¯s roar rang out loudly as if it were going to rip off our ears. It was a voice I heard from a little distance earlier. This time I almost fell, and my ears hurt so much because I heard it from a distance I could reach.


    At that very moment, Jake frowned and wanted to chant a more difficult spell than before, then motioned towards the beast as if he were throwing a rope.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Note: This chapter has not been edited yet


    Then something amazing happened. A string of mes, not a spear or a harpoon, magically appeared from Jake¡¯s hand and wrapped around the beast¡¯s neck. Its neck momentarily wrapped, and its actions limited, the bewildered beast stopped for a very short time. Jake didn¡¯t miss the brief moment, and immediately created a ming arrow with his other hand.


    The ming arrow was three times thicker and longer than the previous harpoons. It flew toward the beast¡¯s heart without a bow and hit it urately. Soon after, thump-


    The heavy and gigantic body fell and the beast fell to the ground. Jake had defeated the beast. Without anyone¡¯s help, he used fire magic by himself. Fortunately, there was only one beast, so there was no other attack or anything like that.


    And, interestingly enough, as soon as the beast fell, we didn¡¯t scream.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t because everyone was crushed by the situation that had just been unrealistic.


    And after confirming that the beast would never rise again, everyone rejoiced and were relieved.


    ¡°Wow! Jake, you¡¯re so cool! My God! To defeat that vicious beast!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lord Jake. That¡¯s great. My Lord, you saved us all with his magic.¡±


    Cedric, who seemed to have turned from Jake¡¯s anti to a passionate(?) fan, and Nichs, who looked quite messy and disheveled unlike usual, were both pping hands and praising Jake.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for saving me. Jake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Jake. What did you do? There are no magic artefacts like a fan, how did you defeat the demon with magic?¡±


    Alice, who was usually a little awkward with Jake, was also expressing her sincere gratitude. For some reason, Ninaina was blinking her eyes nkly with a face as if she had just dreamed. So were the knights of the imperial family.


    ¡°Lo-Lord Jake. If it weren¡¯t for my Lord, we would all be dead. We, who weremanded to protect everyone, are rather ashamed and grateful to be rescued by my Lord. Once again, thank you very much.¡±


    The vice-chief of the Imperial Knights thanked Jake as the representative of the group. Jake, who received everyone¡¯s sincerity, answered, embarrassed, because it was unfamiliar to him that he was suddenly in the spotlight.


    ¡°I was just doing what I could. Rather, I want to say thank you to Mir. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but Mir believed in me and assisted me at the right moment, so I was able to use magic.¡±


    Huh? Me? I was perplexed. To be honest, I haven¡¯t done anything other than being a distraction.


    ¡°¡­what did I do? Anyway, it was you, Jake, who defeated that vicious beast. Throwing fireballs. It was great.¡± I wiggled my hand andplimented Jake.


    Actually, I was unworthy of such praise. Besides, it was apliment from Jake, who was the one who actually fixed all of this. But somehow, Jake seemed sincere.


    ¡°Mir was really cool. To be honest, even though I was using magic, my legs were shaking because I was scared, but Mir was next to me and got angry at the beast instead, so I plucked up the courage.¡± Jake smiled brightly at me.


    ***


    After the situation was settled, we all went back to our respective homes to rest. In particr, Jake, who was so exhausted that he would copse from using attack magic in a row, needed a rest. Meanwhile, the imperial family immediately dispatched a team to investigate the sudden appearance of the beast. The results of the investigation were presented soon after.


    An aristocratic family located near thewn where we yed was the culprit. Oh, so the culprit wasÒ»


    Fortunately, the aristocratic family had not released a beast to harm us. Had that been the case, they might have been publicly executed right away for the crime of harming the imperial family.


    As it turned out, the owner of that noble family seemed to have a great interest in magical beasts. He had secretly stolen a beast from the tower and was experimenting with magical beasts in the basement with a personally hired wizard. The beast that attacked us had escaped from the mansion due to negligence in management.


    However, in any case, it was a grave felony for an individual to separately own a magical beast sealed in the tower, so the people of the family were punished. It was said that all the beasts who were experimented on in the basement were also sealed.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been having nightmares since that day the beast came out.¡±


    A week has passed, but we still haven¡¯t been able to get out of that beast situationpletely. Cedric¡¯s nightmareint was one of the proofs. Meanwhile, Jake was recognized by the imperial family for his contribution for defeating the beasts and saving the prince and the princess and the children in the kindergarten.


    It goes without saying that a prize was awarded. And above all, the biggest impact that the beast incident has had on our lives is, ¡®Ugh, that means that outdoor sses arepletely banned¡­ It¡¯s too much!¡¯


    For the sake of safety, it was likely that the Emperor¡¯s order was issued to never allow sses to be held outside of the kindergarten site. In addition, not only the imperial knights but also wizards were now stationed to guard the kindergarten.


    So our first andst outdoor ss hade to an end.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Note: This chapter has not been edited yet


    Since our surroundings were in chaos for several days after the beast attack, I forgot something important for a while. Jake¡¯s magic abilities.


    ¡®Jake, when did you start using magic?¡¯


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t beat my curiosity and decided to ask Jake a question. To be precise, I visited Jake, who was ill after using the magic. Fortunately, by the time I stopped by the duke¡¯s mansion, Jake had a betterplexion. He seemed to have recovered his magic and stamina within a few days.


    ¡°Try this, Jake. Herbal juice is good for your health.¡±


    This herbal juice was what my mother told me to bring to Jake. It¡¯s very bitter, but when you drink it, your body will burst with energy.


    ¡®You¡¯re the friend who saved our daughter. We should do this much.¡¯


    Judging from what my mother said, it must have been a very expensive and rare herb.


    Ugh, I want to drink it too. But for today, I have to yield to Jake.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for this.¡±


    Jake, who doesn¡¯t like bitter things, for some reason gulped the herbal juice I gave him. I was delighted to see this, and then I gave him a sweet candy as a gift. After a while, Jake smiled brightly.


    ¡°Thanks. I feel much better because Mir came to visit me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Guess I¡¯m your human remedy. Ahaha.¡± I awkwardly scratched my cheek. Then I asked carefully, ¡°But Jake, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Since when were you able to start using magic? You said that your ability hadn¡¯t awoken yet when you entered kindergarten,¡± I asked, tilting my head. Jake was suddenly bewildered. Then he hurriedly started making excuses.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. I never meant to hide it from Mir. In fact, not long after I entered kindergarten, I was able to cast magic.¡±


    That¡¯s how Jake began narrating his story. Turns out, there was a hidden truth. ¡°¡­ I was going to show Mir when I would be able to make a heart with mes by training well.¡± Upon answering that, Jake had a very disappointed look on his face. As if regretting it the more he thought about it, he even messed up his hair. On the contrary, when I found out the truth, I was rather moved.


    Oh my.


    Jake wanted to first show his magic to me and nobody else. How could I not be touched?


    ¡°Jake, you really are my best friend. Thank you. Even though I couldn¡¯t see it the first time you cast magic, you know it¡¯s still the coolest thing ever? You saved the other children, and you saved me too.¡±


    Immediately, I grabbed Jake¡¯s hands and my eyes sparkled. Jake bowed his head shyly. At the same time, he muttered in a low enough voice that I could not hear him.


    ¡°¡­It was only natural that I saved you.¡±


    ***


    After that, that is, one day, one week and a few days have passed since the Magic Beast incident. The atmosphere in the kindergarten was rather quiet because of the strict escort and restrictions such as prohibition of entry outside the kindergarten. It was a day when I was hesitant about what to do and y in my free time after a long time.


    It should be a game that can be yed indoors, but what could it be? I sat down on a chair, crossed one arm, and dazedly fell into deep thought. As soon as a thought came to mind, I opened my eyes.


    Wouldn¡¯t hide and seek be a good idea? It¡¯s the perfect game for those of us living in kindergarten. After thinking about it, I immediately got up and shouted, ¡°Hey, would you all like to y hide and seek with me?¡±


    The replies came almost instantaneously.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Hide and seek, would that be fun? I¡¯ve never yed it before.¡±


    ¡°¡­I really wanted to try it!¡±


    The children around me, each doing different things, suddenly turned their eyes as if they were happy with my proposal. Even Nichs put down the book he was reading and stared at me. After all, hide and seek is a popr game for children of this world too!


    Delighted with the enthusiastic response, I immediately decided to assign one of the children as the seeker with rock-paper-scissors.


    ¡°Rock Paper Scissors!¡±


    After ying the rock, paper, scissors with the six of us, the seeker was decided.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m the seeker. Ahaha.¡±


    The seeker was me.


    But that¡¯s alright. There¡¯s a different fun in being the seeker and the hider! I turned to the ssroom wall and bowed my head.


    ¡°I will count to one minute. In the meantime, everyone hides. Ah! You know it¡¯s against thew to go out of kindergarten, right?¡±


    In my heart, I would have liked to count till 30 seconds, but that wasn¡¯t enough time for everyone to find a ce to hide in this spacious kindergarten. Soon after, footsteps of children running out of the ssroom were heard.


    ¡°¡­60! I have finished counting. Here Ie!¡±


    Finally, I finished the number and announced the start with a loud voice.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Note: This chapter has not been edited yet


    Carefully, I opened the ssroom door and went out into the hallway. As soon as I left the hallway, I met two imperial knights.


    ¡°Hey, do you know who hid where?¡± Just in case, I asked them about the whereabouts of the other children. However, the two knights kept their mouths shut as if they had promised the other children.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is difficult to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­We didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    It was obvious that the second knight was hiding something, though.


    Hmmm.


    ¡®Huuh, I failed to cheat¡­¡¯


    Reluctantly, I greeted the knights and passed by. Let¡¯s start with the room with the lockers, then.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    The locker room was bigger than I thought, and we were smaller than I thought, so I opened the doors one by one thinking that someone might be in the locker, but unfortunately no one was there.


    ¡°None.¡±


    Just as I was about to go out to the next room with a broken heart¡­ I turned around!


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, there was this ce.¡±


    I was reminded of the past when Cedric showed a secret space and hid the sword there. I touched the door leading to the secret passage, as Cedric did. However, there was no one in the open space.


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh? I thought Cedric would be hiding here, but he¡¯s not.¡±


    In the end I was disappointed and had to turn around and leave the room. The next ce I headed to was the nap room.


    Kiik-


    The door hinge made a creaking sound because the room wasn¡¯t used often. I carefully turned on the lights in the room and looked around.


    ¡®There are several good beds to hide under here. So there must be someone hiding in one of these!¡¯


    Or maybe there could be two of them hiding here. Then it¡¯s a big win! I smiled and started searching under the bed one by one.


    ¡°No one¡¯s here.¡±


    Just as I was lifting the fourth bedspread, I suddenly heard a rustling sound from the bed next to me, which I had not yet checked. Since the high-end facility was built in the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Kindergarten must not have mice roaming around.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    I immediately checked under the bed. There really was someone.


    It was Alice. However, there was a problem.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huonng.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±


    Alice was crying!


    I opened my mouth wide in bewilderment. Wh, why? Why is Alice crying?


    Oh, maybe I got something scary on my face!


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong, Alice?¡±


    Hopefully it was not because I found her too early. Alice finally answered, ¡°You came toote¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    An unexpected answer.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been waiting here since a while ago¡­ But you didn¡¯te until now, so I thought you found everyone except me.¡±


    After seeing my face, Alice slowly stopped crying. She then said that it was dark under the bed and she was so scared.


    ¡°Alice, from now on, hide in a brighter ce. Or, a crowded ce is also fine.¡±


    ¡°I-I will.¡±


    ¡°And I found Alice first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, is that so? Really?¡±


    At my words, Alice put on a look of embarrassment, and then she covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I cried for nothing.¡±


    ¡°No. It can be misleading enough. I spent some time in the room earlier.¡±


    With Alice, who quickly stopped crying, I started seeking again. As I was just leaving the hallway, Alice whispered to me, as if she had just remembered, ¡°I saw earlier that Lord Cedric went up to the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it? Alice, thank you so much!¡±


    Since that was the case, we get to the second floor first!


    ***


    The second floor was narrower than the first floor, but most of the rooms were empty. Compared to the first six students, the kindergarten building wasrge, so there were a lot of rooms left.


    ¡°I think this is a room where things used in ss are kept.¡±


    Alice and I talked as we held hands and walked through an empty hallway. At that time, in the room at the end of the hallway, we saw the portiere fluttering. Did they leave the window open?


    However, the floating form had a somewhat artificial feel.


    ¡®Hey, my intuition is telling me that Cedric must be there.¡¯


    I confidently walked towards the portiere. And right after going through the door, Cedric screamed suddenly and fell with a loud thump, as if he had fallen from the sky.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­uwaak!¡±


    No, Cedric couldn¡¯t have fallen from the sky, so it would be more urate to say that he fell from the ceiling.


    ¡°You are here! Did you climb on top of the door frame covered by a curtain? But I just heard a thump¡­ Does it hurt?¡± I asked Cedric, who showed up on his own even though I didn¡¯t look for him.


    Then Cedric, who stood up from the floor and looked upset, answered, ¡°Awawaw¡­ yes. I was on the door frame. Ooh, it hurts. No, take back what I just said, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Cedric grimaced, then immediately looked as if he had never done so. I simply nodded my head.


    ¡°More than that, you¡¯re amazing. Were you still on the doorframe until I came?¡±


    ¡°Of course! To be honest, isn¡¯t that a given?¡±


    Cedric insisted he could hold on a bit longer, but the sound of our footsteps relieved him of strength. At first, I decided to believe it.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go find the other three. Us.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Cedric took the lead with a confident look.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The three of us went back down to the first floor and started searching the other rooms. At the same time, we also asked the Imperial Knights about the whereabouts of the other children, but as before, everyone kept their mouths shut.


    Heh, I guess they¡¯re all imperial knights.


    Everyone seemed to be on the side of the prince and princess. So mean!


    ¡°So, instead of doing this here, why don¡¯t we go to the outside building? Like, the kitchen.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cedric suggested a good idea. He was correct. Since we searched the first floor and found nobody, it might have been that the rest of the children were hiding in the kitchen in the annex.


    ¡°Good thought! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I nodded my head and walked forward with a light gait. As we exited the main building, the knights escorted us. After a while, we went into the kitchen, which was beclouded with steam. From the looks of it, the meal was being prepared.


    ¡°Hello. Has anyone elsee here?¡±


    All of the people who made food in the kitchen here were first-ss chefs who had worked for a long time in the Imperial Pce. The maids who helped with chores were also dispatched from the Imperial Pce. They all shook their heads at my question.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    I pretended to blur the tip of my words and looked around quickly. In fact, I had already guessed something from their attitude.


    ¡®Clearly someone is hiding here. Even though they had a sudden visit, there was no sign of surprise. Them being too casual is suspicious.¡¯


    We don¡¯t normally visit this kitchen building at all. Iit would be normal to be surprised if the workers at the kitchen saw us and would ask us to leave. It seemed that they did not hide in the center of the cooking area, where the chefs had been cooking for a long time. Maybe it was quite normal. We must not interfere with the work of the cooks, and it is a ce full of dangerous objects such as hot fires, boiling soup jars, and sharp knives.


    ¡®Hmm, then let¡¯s go to the warehouse¡­?¡¯


    I thought, looking at the door on one side.


    There was a sign on the door that said ¡®warehouse¡¯.


    Suspiciousness abounds!!


    ¡°Can I go into this warehouse? I won¡¯t touch anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Please.¡±


    I felt everyone pause for a moment at my words.


    I smiled and put my hand on the doorknob.


    Alice and Cedric who followed me also entered the warehouse.


    The inside of the warehouse wasrger than expected.


    It was half the size of a ssroom.


    And inside the warehouse were several bags that looked like they were filled with flour¡­


    Wiggle, wiggle.


    I could see something brown moving over the sack.


    Yay, I found it!


    ¡°Jake, I found you!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I got caught. I have been hiding for a long time, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Jake grinned, saying he couldn¡¯t stay still since we entered the warehouse.


    So our group became 4 people.


    The free time was almost over.


    ¡°Hmm, is it enough to find the Prince and Princess?¡±


    After leaving the kitchen again, I stopped halfway between the main building and the kitchen, looking around and immersed in my thoughts.


    I looked everywhere I could find, and even looked for the bathroom, but I couldn¡¯t find it¡­


    ¡®There was a saying in my past life that the beacon does not shine on its own base.¡¯


    I quickly nodded andpleted the reasoning.


    Yes. I¡¯m sure the two of them will be there!


    ¡°Everyone, go back to the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We haven¡¯t found the two Highnesses yet. And the free time isn¡¯t over yet?¡±


    The children were bewildered by my words.


    I shrugged and persuaded them to go back for once.


    Everyone said they didn¡¯t understand why I was doing this, but in the end, they all headed to the ssroom as I wanted.


    ¡°Did you finish the game well?¡±


    Just before entering the ssroom, two imperial knights guarding the ssroom door greeted us with meaningful smiles.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, but there are people I haven¡¯t found yet.¡±


    I answered.


    Then, among the two, the knight who had not been able to manage his facial expressions well before, had an expression on his lips that looked like he was about to burst intoughter at any moment.


    But in the end, his expression regained the poker face.


    ¡®Sir Knight, it¡¯s too obvious that someone is inside!¡¯


    With that in mind, I opened the door and entered the ssroom.


    The ssroom was quiet.


    There were no signs of presence either.


    At least it seemed so.


    ¡®But, behind that bookshelf over there are the shadows of two people who are frozen? I knew you were going to be here.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know how they got back here, but both Ninaina and Nichs seem to have used their heads quite a bit.


    Because Nichs is smart¡­


    In fact, as soon as I entered the ssroom, I heard a small sound of inhaling and holding my breath as if trying to reduce their presence.


    Even though I knew it, I acted like I didn¡¯t know it.


    Pretending to be a coincidence, I approached the bookshelf and found the two of them.


    ¡°Everyone is here! I almost couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe you found us already. I didn¡¯t expect to find us until the end of the free time.¡±


    Upon my appearance, Nichs seemed to be deeply regretful.


    But Ninaina was rather happy.


    She said her legs hurt because she had been hiding all this time.


    ¡°I wanted to find you sooner, but I hadn¡¯t thought of this ce before.¡±


    I shrugged.


    From what I heard from Nichs, the two of them said they left the kindergarten immediately while I was counting and hid among the knights.


    And after I went up to the second floor, they sneaked back into the room and returned to the ssroom.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Eventually, Ninainained.


    ¡°I want to y as the tagger in my next free time. I don¡¯t like to hide. My leg hurts.¡±


    ¡°Great. So are we going to y hide and seek again next time?¡±


    Everyone agreed with me.


    It was almost the first time everyone yed together like this.


    Everyone was smiling happily.


    Suddenly, I looked at the scene and thought.


    The past when we first came to kindergarten and we were awkward with each other.


    And the afterimage of the present that oveps the appearance of the past.


    ¡®I think I¡¯m doing well.¡¯


    At first, it was just my intention to make connections with the main characters of the original story, but as I got closer, I started to want everyone other than me to get to know each other.


    And that wish¡­ It seems that somehow half of it hase true.


    In ten years or so, can we see a future where everyone, including me, will be happy?


    ***


    It has been over three months since I went to kindergarten.


    Spring was almosting to an end.


    Here, too, there are strangely four seasons, but only summer and winter are annoyingly long, and spring and autumn pass in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°The petals are all gone and it¡¯s unsightly. I have to tell the gardeners to clean it up.¡±


    Ninaina, who was just staring at the window, murmured.


    Hearing the words, I unintentionally turned my gaze to the window.


    And just then, beyond the window, when I saw an unfamiliar carriage running from afar, I tilted my head.


    ¡®That carriage, is it Cedric¡¯s?¡¯


    In fact, Cedric¡¯s seat has been empty for me the past few days.


    They said he was absent not because he was sick, but something like a family trip.


    For a while, I wondered what I would do when I went on a trip with my family.


    It was strangely empty as one seat was vacated continuously for several days.


    Cedric grumbles andins every day, but we seem to miss him strangely when he wasn¡¯t there.


    Just then, Cedric returned.


    We heard a loud sound of getting off the carriage, and we rushed out of the ssroom to meet Cedric.


    ¡°I havee! I¡¯m back! Wahaha!¡±


    Cedric, whose face seemed to have been slightly tan for a few days, came with a happy face and something wrapped in his hands.


    ¡°Have you been on a trip?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    The children¡¯s questions poured on Cedric.


    I intervened in the middle and asked, sticking my head out.


    ¡°Did you bring any souvenirs?¡±


    Cedric answered my question with one big nod.


    ¡°¡­how did you get it right? Do you read minds?¡±


    Then Cedric waved his hands and spoke.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, anyway. I will hand out a souvenir to everyone, so stand in line.¡±


    With that said, the children lined up in front of Cedric.


    After all, no matter how noble or imperial, souvenirs are undeniably wee.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same, only the name engraved on it is different.¡±


    Cedric muttered, handing it out one by one.


    The children who received the gift unwrapped the package, and each gave a brief exmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ne with a sword-shaped pendant and a shield-shaped ring, right?¡±


    It was.


    The gift was a set of ornaments.


    However, one peculiarity is that the ne and shield-shaped pendant were engraved with the Cedric family crest.


    ¡®Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    I nced over my shoulder at the other children¡¯s memorabilia, waiting for my turn.


    But, Cedric, standing in front of me, isn¡¯t just rummaging through the package.


    Eventually, he tried to shake it down, but nothing came out.


    I got a little anxious.


    ¡°Lord? Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, that¡¯s . I think I got into a bit of trouble.¡±


    Hearing that, I somehow felt bad.


    Soon after, Cedric said with a shy smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I definitely had everything before I came. I forgot about yours and didn¡¯t bring it. What do you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I looked at Cedric with eyes full of surprise and disappointment.


    Cedric then apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it would be like this either. I think I left it in my room.¡±


    ¡°¡­..No, it¡¯s fine. You can make mistakes.¡±


    It¡¯s just a little, very, very sad.


    As I recounted those thoughts, I tried not to show an upset expression.


    Then Cedric said sensibly.


    ¡°Thene home and take it today.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Visit Polly too.¡±


    My doubts about the sudden suggestion disappeared immediately at the word ¡®Polly¡¯.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going. Of course. Let¡¯s go together right after kindergarten.¡±


    Polly.


    Thest time I saw Polly was when Cedric first brought it to kindergarten, months ago.


    An offer like this cannot be missed!


    ¡°¡­do you like it that much? Since you¡¯re talking about Polly, look at how your expression changes right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? I like it so much.¡±


    Cedric asked with a look of disappointment.


    I shrugged and asked back, ¡°Why are you asking something so obvious?¡±


    Actually, there was no reason to go to Cedric¡¯s mansion other than to see Polly.


    If I go there, I think I will hear a lot of the sounds of the knights¡¯ training cheers.


    ¡®I want to buy some snacks for Polly, but it¡¯s a pity. I have to go right after kindergarten is over.¡¯

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    What¡¯s a pity is already a pity, and there¡¯s no way there¡¯s a convenience store or a mart on the way to this world, so I decided to just go there.


    The second visit to the residence of Grand Duchy Bedmond.


    I got off the carriage and looked around in admiration.


    ¡°Oh oh! Same asst time I came here.¡±


    The Grand Duchy¡¯s appearance had not changed at all from thest time I hade.


    As soon as you pass through the front door, you can smell the unidentified smell of sweat, and the ¡®Hap! Hap!¡¯ the apprentice knights shouted.


    Also, several shirtless knights circling the training ground with sandbags on.


    Above all¡­¡­


    ¡°Our youngest young master, you just got back from kindergarten?¡±


    A familiar knight running with a familiar line.


    But today, he is wearing a leather training suit.


    What was his name?


    Oh, did he say Sir Elox?


    ¡°Sir Elox?¡±


    ¡°Beside you is Lady Al¡­ No, it¡¯s Lady Emir! Oh dear! Did you remember my name? This is an honor. Haha.¡±


    The knight, who opened his mouth at the same time as me, soon smiled at me with a happy expression on his face.


    ¡°Thank you so much for being the only friend with our harsh young master.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Immediately, Cedric groaned, but Elox smirked as if he had not said anything.


    Afterwards, he said a few more words to me and Cedric, perhaps it was the road he had been passing in the first ce, and left immediately.


    And when Elox went far, Cedric, who was a little insulted, corrected the truth as if I had asked him to do so.


    ¡°What Elox says is a lie. I have many friends besides you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real. Keep that in mind.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to say that he gets along well with the kindergarten children.


    I nodded, and then Cedric¡¯s face returned to normal.


    And the two of us headed inside the mansion.


    Somehow, today was a little different from the first time I visited.


    It must have been quietst time, only seeing a few passing servants and maids¡­ Huh.


    We ran into someone as soon as we entered.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s Cedric¡¯s family. They look alike.¡¯


    I tilted my head.


    A man was standing in front of us.


    From our point of view, he was tall enough for us to bend our head to see the top of his head. His fiery red hair and golden eyes were exactly the same as Cedric¡¯s.


    He was wearing the clothes of the Imperial Knights, but he has a little morenguid expression than Cedric.


    He looked like a young man who looked a little under 20 years old.


    As much as I looked up at him, the man was also looking down at me with a curious expression on who I was.


    Fortunately, before he could ask who I was, Cedric asked the man first.


    ¡°Why are you here at this hour, oldest brother? Isn¡¯t it time to be in the Imperial Pce?¡±


    As expected, the man¡¯s identity was Cedric¡¯s older brother.


    I nodded my head slightly.


    Then the man answered.


    ¡°The training ended early today, so I¡¯m here now. But who is that¡­ little girl next to you?¡±


    The man stammered his words with an expression that couldn¡¯t find a proper title to call me.


    Then Cedric shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°This is my friend, Emir Saeron. We go to kindergarten together. Emir, this is my older brother, Ceyden.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Emir from Marquisate Saeron. Cedric¡¯s friend.¡±


    I greeted politely.


    Then, after receiving my greetings, I felt Ceyden suddenly startled.


    ¡°Friend¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I lifted my head and nced at Ceyden¡¯s expression.


    Unsurprisingly, he had a face like ¡®Cedric, that guy has a friend?¡¯ like Sir Elox.


    Then, he greeted me with a surprised expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you. My name is Ceyden of Bedmond and Cedric¡¯s eldest brother. I belong to the Imperial 1st Knights.¡±


    I nodded my head at the kind self-introduction.


    ¡°You were a knight after all! Cool!¡±


    Ceyden hesitated again at my praise.


    ¡°¡­¡­thank you. By all means, I hope Lady Saeron has fun.¡±


    Then, after a few seconds, he quickly finished his answer, then turned around and walked away.


    ¡®Are you busy? Or¡­¡­¡¯


    I looked at his back and tilted my head.


    He said he belonged to the Imperial Knights, so there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll be busy.


    But that reaction of leaving in a hurry, somehow I think I¡¯ve seen it a lot somewhere.


    ¡®It¡¯s like Cedric. They look alike because they are brothers.¡¯


    Perhaps the people in this family are not ustomed topliments.


    I just turned around with that thought in mind, but Cedric¡¯s expression was a bit strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Why is he acting so quietly and huffing and puffing on his own?


    Cedric was biting his lip with an angry face, looking at the back of his older brother, who now looked about the size of a fingernail.


    ¡®Did you two fight?¡¯


    Well, I had no idea.


    So I just stood there saying nothing, and suddenly Cedric turned his head towards me and shot me.


    ¡°Why do youpliment everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The twisted corners of his lips clearly showed he didn¡¯t like something.


    Eyes full of dissatisfaction.


    But the reason for the dissatisfaction was because of me? Is it because of theplement I gave to Ceyden?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not doing this to anyone. I only praise people when I really want to do it for them, right?¡±


    I hurriedly made an excuse, but Cedric was still sulking.


    ¡°¡­¡­lies. Last time you told me I was cool, today you told my older brother that he was cool too, and now that I see it, the ¡®cool¡¯ you say is no different from a greeting like ¡®Good morning, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Cedric inquired about each and everything.


    I had to keep my mouth shut at that sharp insight.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡®¡­¡­Oh my. How did you notice, Cedric, you¡¯re smarter than I thought! You found out about my greeting.¡¯


    But, have I ever praised Cedric for being cool?


    Looking back, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s ever been such a thing.


    I¡¯ve never said he was great.


    If Cedric¡¯s memory seems to be distorted as it should be, maybe it¡¯s because of his mood¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s true that Sir Ceyden is cool. It¡¯s not wrong to say cool things are cool¡­ right?¡±


    Iughed haha


    and froze the end of my words.


    I was just telling the truth.


    But Cedric was more offended.


    ¡°What¡¯s cool about eldest brother? If he wears a knight uniform, everything looks great. I look great when I wear that too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to show my heart as much as possible, but it was difficult to hide the disbelief that was spreading deep in my heart.


    Noticing my inner feelings, Cedric put both hands on his waist and said with a snort as if a promise.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ I¡¯ve said this before, but you won¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, right? Alright. I can show you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes?¡±


    Cedric went up the stairs to the second floor without hesitation, with a firm face.


    Suddenly, I had to run up the stairs at a brisk pace after Cedric.


    ¡°Heuk, heuk. Ah, out of breath¡­¡±


    When I finally reached the second floor, I grabbed the railing and took a rough breath.


    Does Cedric think that other people will be as strong as he is?


    Hooo.


    And then I saw Cedric going into one room.


    Then he pulled his head back again, looked at me and shouted.


    ¡°Wait at this door! I¡¯ll show you how cool I am.¡±


    ***


    The room Cedric entered was the dressing room.


    In my heart, I wanted to sit down, but because of the dignity of a guest, I was standing in front of the door with an upright posture.


    ¡°No, Young Master! Why the hell are you asking me to take that uniform off all of a sudden? It¡¯s dusty. It¡¯s not possible!¡±


    ¡°You can just dust it off with a duster! And it can¡¯t be without the clothes. I must wear it! I need to show it!¡±


    Hey, I never asked you to show me¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it is only worn on important asions such as imperial ceremonies? Besides, we usually apply starch to keep the cors upright. Do you want to bleed from being stabbed in the cor?¡±


    ¡°My skin is like steel! Do not worry! And today is one of those important days, right?¡±


    Quarrel. Quarrel.


    Bicker. Bicker.


    Haa, my leg hurts¡­¡¯


    The longer the two of them quarreled, the more my ears hurt and my legs that were standing hurt.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the conclusion was reached before less than five minutes had psed.


    Overhearing it, the fight seemed to have ended with Cedric¡¯s victory.


    About 10 minutester, Cedric opened the door with a triumphant expression and came out.


    ¡°Ta-da! How is it? Isn¡¯t it cool? You can¡¯t breathe because it¡¯s cool right?¡±


    His shoulder and bridge of the nose looked tight with strength.


    Cedric shrugs his shoulders and smiles narcissistically.


    To be honest, it feels more sloppy than cool¡­


    ¡°Well, I think you buttoned up your shirt too much. Haha.¡±


    I told Cedric carefully.


    Perhaps it must have been that he wore it in haste without the help of a servant, and the shirt hem was literally pushed back.


    Cedric¡¯s expression hardened as I pointed out that fact.


    ¡°¡­¡­But it¡¯s still nice. Yes. It¡¯s overwhelmingly cool.¡±


    Immediately I put my thumbs up to not offend Cedric.


    Cedric then smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t it cool? It¡¯s like a shirt button, so you can¡¯t see it when I hide it in my jacket. Here, look at this, I¡¯m better right?¡±


    I nodded and nodded.


    Actually, I came here to see Polly, but I don¡¯t know how I got to see Cedric¡¯s fashion show.


    ¡°More than that, let¡¯s go see Polly.¡±


    ¡°Ah. right. Come to think of it, I forgot to show Polly. Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And Cedric led me through the hallway.


    And after about 30 seconds, a servant ran out of the dressing room and shouted.


    ¡°Young master! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to wear it for a while and change again! Then where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to my room for a second, what are you so worried about? I can wear it clean.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ You have to be back soon. For sure.¡±


    In the end, it was the servant¡¯s defeat.


    No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s not something to wear around the house, but I can¡¯t help it because Cedric likes it so much.


    Anyway, we headed to Cedric¡¯s room.


    Right next to the bedroom, there was a passage leading to the room decorated for Polly.


    ¡°Polly! Long time no see. How are you?¡±


    When I went there, Polly, who had grown steadily, was sitting there.


    Obviously, a few months ago, it was a baby bird that was small enough to fit in the palm of the hand, but now it has grown to the size of a human head.


    ¡°Hello, Emir, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. How are you?¡±


    Polly¡¯s greetings made me stop by surprise.


    Of course, I knew that magical beast could speak humannguage.


    But it remembers me, who only sees me for a while!


    ¡°You remember me, Polly?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. You are the master¡¯s friend. Emir.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I kept asking Polly several questions, and Polly answered them.


    Not only that, but Polly asked me a question first.


    One thing I learned from that.


    Indeed, Polly remembered my existence!


    It said it knew that I had petted it in kindergarten, and that I even stood up to save it when it was trapped in a dog¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Did Cedric tell Polly about me?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Why am I doing such a useless thing? I¡¯m too busy ying with Polly.¡±


    I knew he didn¡¯t, but I asked, just in case, Cedric just sat in his chair and shrugged his shoulders.


    Seriously, there¡¯s no way Cedric would do such a thing.


    So in the end, Polly¡¯s memory is really amazing.


    Hearing Cedric¡¯s answer rather than that, envy surged.


    ¡®Ah¡­ I want to spend every day with a magical beast like Polly¡­¡¯


    Cedric, that guy has swordsmanship and has Polly, he has a slightly ugly impression, but he¡¯s got a look that¡¯s going to get better when he¡¯s grown. It¡¯s unfair.


    With that thought in mind, I unintentionally turned my head to Sedric.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cedric stared at me without saying a word.


    With a somewhat sad look.


    Polly, who follows me more than his master, has made him feel discouraged?


    However, contrary to his eyes, the corners of his lips were raised up in a proud and contented way.


    ¡®Aha. That¡¯s right¡­ He was jealous because Polly seems to like me more than him, but seeing Polly happy, I can¡¯t help butugh.¡¯


    I know thatplicated feeling.


    I nodded my head secretly to Cedric.


    Shortly thereafter, the Cervant brought several fresh fruits, and vegetables, saying it was Polly¡¯s snack time.


    After being interrupted and eating a lot of snacks together, it was onlyter that I remembered my first purpose ofing to this mansion.


    ¡°Hoo! Come to think of it, Cedric, when are you going to get the pendant ne and ring? I almost forgot to go and just y with Polly.¡±


    At my urgent question, Cedric put on a surprised expression.


    Apparently, Cedric had forgotten too.


    ¡°¡­Damn it, I thought there was something! Hang on. I will bring it.¡±


    After a while Cedric really showed up with a ring and a ne on each hand.


    ¡°Your¡¯s fell is under the table.¡±


    Saying that, Cedric handed me the trinkets.


    As soon as I received it, I carefully put the shield-shaped ring on my finger.


    It was a little too loose to fit on another finger, and it was just the right size for my middle finger.


    Of course, like the other children, my name and Cedric¡¯s family crest were engraved on them.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s as strong as a real shield, right? When an arrow flies, if I put my hand like this! And I think I can stop it!¡±


    I joked while pretending to block the flying arrows with a model shield attached to the ring.


    Then Cedric smirked


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. The kindergarten security has be so strict, how can an arrow fly through it?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Tsk, that was a joke. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    I shrugged.


    Then Cedric put on a look of embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­were you joking? I don¡¯t joke about weapons. And if it happens that an arrow flies through the guard, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cut it off with my sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    What is this again


    I looked at Cedric¡¯s serious face, and for a moment I wondered if he had misunderstood the second sentence.


    ¡°Since that day, that is, the day when the magical beast¡­ appeared, I have been practicing my swordsmanship more diligently. If it¡¯s the current me, it would still be too much if it¡¯s a magical beast, but I would be able to strike arrows right away.¡±


    But, as I listened to the words that followed, fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have heard it wrong.


    Cedric¡¯s face darkened slightly, as if recalling the past and remembering the frustration of that time once again.


    However, soon after, the words of a firm promise were heard, as if trying to instill confidence in himself.


    For some reason, it was even with a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­Jake, that guy, he was a little bit cool, though. As long as I be a Sword Master, I can defeat those beasts more easily than magic.¡±


    And while he was muttering something, I think I heard Jake¡¯s name at first nce.


    I tilted my head and asked a question, but I couldn¡¯t utter it to the end.


    ¡°Hey, what did you just say¡­¡±


    ¡°Cedric! Are you here?¡±


    Because the door suddenly opened and an uninvited visitor came.


    A boy who came in out of nowhere without knocking and opening the door.


    If he just calls Cedric by his first name, not by his family name, he¡¯s definitely not a Cervant.


    I turned my head to confirm the owner of the voice.


    ¡®¡­ Cedric¡¯s older brother? So, the second brother?¡¯


    The boy standing by the door looked like Cedric¡¯s blood.


    I met his first brother earlier, so he must be the second.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    He appears to be around ten years old, and unlike the first, Ceyden, his impression and tone were quite mischievous.


    ¡°Brother Cervan?¡±


    Cedric called out the boy¡¯s name with an unwee look.


    Ah, the second brother¡¯s name was Cervan.


    But Cervan came to me, not Cedric.


    Our eyes met suddenly, and I saw a look of wee on his face.


    ¡°Oh, are you Cedric¡¯s only friend?¡±


    ¡­At this point, it may be clear that Cedric really doesn¡¯t have any friends other than me and the kindergarten kids.


    Seeing his family say the same thing.


    ¡°Yes, you are probably right. Nice to see you. My name is Emir Saeron.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see? My name is Cervan. I don¡¯t know if Cedric said it¡­ but I¡¯m his older brother.¡±


    Cervan was a curious person who was surprised by my sudden remarks.


    But it was only for a short time, and immediately he cheerfully reached out and asked for a handshake, and I dly agreed.


    ¡®His hands are stiff. Like Cedric!¡¯


    After shaking his hand, I was startled.


    So did Cedric, but Cervan¡¯s hand was also hardened with calluses and small cuts from holding the sword.


    ¡®He was still young, maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a knight.¡¯


    While I had a small question, Cedric asked Cervan a question again.


    ¡°Why did brother suddenlye here?¡±


    ¡°Why did Ie? Father in the Imperial Pce had sent a knight. He asked what kind of birthday present you would like to have?¡±


    Cervan replied with a smile.


    Cedric paused for a moment, perhaps because it was unexpected.


    Then, without missing the opportunity, Cervan quickly shouted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak for three counts, can I say whatever I want instead? Come on, one¡­¡±


    In fact, Cervan¡¯s words did not reach my ears well.


    Because I was already obsessed with the word ¡®birthday ¡®present¡¯ and fell into short and deep thoughts.


    ¡®Cedric, no way. Was it your birthday today?¡¯


    Obviously, in the original story, Cedric¡¯s birthday was said to be ate spring day before summer.


    It¡¯s about this time right now.


    ¡®Oh my God, I almost didn¡¯t congratte you.¡¯


    I was startled and stunned.


    Still, he¡¯s a good friend, but I was thinking in my heart that everyone should take care of their friend¡¯s birthdays!!


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really want anything, so you can tell him what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what? Are you serious?¡±


    Meanwhile, Cedric had a disinterested face.


    After that, Cervan, who got the answer he was looking for, was bewildered again.


    ¡°No. Can I really have your birthday present? Can I say what I really want instead? Don¡¯t change your words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. Do whatever you want, brother.¡±


    Cedric then nodded his head a couple of times.


    Cervan still couldn¡¯t erase his bewildered expression and left the room as he entered.


    A brief silence unfolded after that.


    I thought about it.


    ¡®Cedric, in front of me and the other children, he seems like a mischievous and dirty-tempered guy¡­ Surprisingly, he seemed calm in front of his family.¡¯


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that he doesn¡¯t seem to have a desire for materials.


    He was obsessed with the sword he received as a gift, but why the hell?


    ¡°Hey, Cedric. Is it your birthday?¡±


    After leaving the question behind, I reconfirmed the most important thing.


    To his surprise, Cedric meekly nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes. Today is my birthday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I did not know.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal not to know? I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Cedric looked down at me with an absurd look that didn¡¯t hate me.


    I mumbled in a slightly depressed tone.


    ¡°I wish you had told me in advance¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I say useless things like birthday dates?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean useless? If I had known that today is Cedric¡¯s birthday, I would have brought a present. I would also congratte you.¡±


    Hearing my words, Cedric was silent for a moment.


    And he asked slowly.


    ¡°Congratte?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a reaction that made me even more embarrassed when he answered.


    No, what¡¯s wrong with a happy birthday? Why are you doing that? Just in case, I politely asked a question.


    ¡°Well, Cedric, have you ever held a birthday party or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Ung.¡±


    ¡°Have you never heard of such a thing as happy birthday?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Cedric seemed to ponder for a moment, then nodded again.


    At Cedric¡¯s replies one after another, it was me who was troubled.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s a bleak and unusual family. Why don¡¯t you even celebrate birthdays with your family?¡¯


    I haven¡¯t seen Cedric¡¯s parents, so I don¡¯t know, and the siblings seem to be just normal siblings, neither very close nor bad.


    Why?


    ¡°Well, when do you usually receive congrattions?¡±


    ¡°¡­when honing a rare skill in swordsmanship training. When you win a contest? At that time, we had a big party in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Cedric talking proudly, I was at a loss for words.


    And I thought at the same time.


    They can¡¯t do this!


    ¡®I was just trying to congratte you, but I can¡¯t leave it alone. I¡¯ll have to try and get nosy around a bit.¡¯


    My two little fists were clenched with determination.


    ¡°Cedric. Ask the mansion chef to make a cake for you.¡± ¡°


    What? What kind of cake all of a sudden?¡±


    Cedric asked with an expression of not understanding why.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t ask why, go on! Alright?¡±


    I asked Cedric with my eyes twinkling.


    Then Cedric suddenly nodded with a look of embarrassment.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I also need eight thin candles!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s quick reply gave me a moment of anger, then I remembered another preparation and shouted with eight fingers.


    ¡°Where are you going to use the candles?¡±


    Cedric grumbled, ¡°It is still in broad daylight. Why do you need something useless?¡±


    But even so, it was Cedric who faithfully called the servant and told him to run an errand.


    After a while, about 10 minutester, a chocte cake was ced in front of us.


    A cake about the size of the palms of my two t palms put together.


    In short, it was a little too small for a party.


    However, the emptiness was covered by the rich cream and fresh fruit on top.


    ¡°What? Did you get it quickly?¡±


    Cedric asked the servant who brought the cake with an interested look.


    Then the servant replied with a smile.


    ¡°There was a cake he was making in the kitchen, so I brought it right away.¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    Cedric blew a short whistle.


    Then he looked at me and asked.


    ¡°So why did you say you need this cake? Now tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s.¡±


    I nced at him for a moment, then replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­I wanted to do a birthday party for Cedric. Haha. Isn¡¯t it a bit random?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cedric asked with a questioning expression on his face.


    At the same time, another servant bringing eight candles had a simr reaction.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He had just entered the room, and he was so startled that he toppled the wax candle he was holding in his hand.


    Roll.


    The sound of the rolling candles resounded clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m, sorry! I , I made a mistake.¡±


    The servant apologized hastily, picked up the candles and left.


    But I showed no interest in him and only Cedric stared at me.


    Then a sharp question flew in.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°¡­probably. I think.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders in embarrassment.


    Then Cedric let out a sigh of ¡®Huh, huh¡¯ over and over again.


    It was an added bonus that looked at me with an expression that looked like a troublesome person.


    ¡°You really¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Iughed helplessly. And asked.


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate it! It¡¯s just that this is a little bit¡­¡±


    Cedric immediately denies it out loud, pauses for a moment, then mumbles in a low voice.


    It was contradictory.


    He doesn¡¯t hate it, but it¡¯s a little off-putting, what the hell is that?


    After a while,


    ¡°This, this is really awkward! Why the hell are you doing something like a birthday party? It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Cedric eximed out of nowhere as if he was making an excuse to me, who didn¡¯t say anything.


    I immediately smiled back.


    ¡°Because you like it?¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­?¡±


    For a moment, Cedric¡¯s face cleared and hardened.


    And then I cried.


    ¡°Because I want to take care of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Cedric opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but soon he lowered his head and covered his face with his hand.


    At the edge of his finger, I could see the tip of his red ear.


    To Cedric who hid his face, I finished my speech by scratching my cheek.


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, maybe that¡¯s the usual reason. And it¡¯s not useless, don¡¯t you feel sad if you omit these things?¡±


    Cedric has a very strange personality.


    He gets angry when you¡¯re harsh and ignoring, and he gets even more angry if you¡¯re nice.


    But somehow, it seems that Cedric is very shy today.


    Anyway, the most different words and actions I¡¯ve ever seen him with.


    I looked at the back of Cedric¡¯s hands proudly for a moment, then stood up.


    I covered all the windows with curtains and picked up a match.


    As it was originally, it was dangerous, so the servant should have lit it, but it seems that he was surprised and left the match behind.


    Ugh, just let me do it.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll light the candle. And I¡¯ll sing you a happy birthday song.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­uh.¡±


    A short reply came back through the gap of his hand.


    I then exined.


    ¡°Then you can blow up all eight candles here at once with a phoo. No, no. If you blow it all at once, you¡¯ll get out of breath, so just blow it out roughly. Then it¡¯s over!¡±


    Iughed softly.


    Of course, this smile will not be visible to Cedric.


    Before long, Cedric quietly asked, who had already shown his face, as I was lighting the candle.


    ¡°¡­does everyone else have a birthday like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to say, but usually when you say birthday, you think of a cake and a birthday song.¡±


    Saying so, I blew out the used matches.


    With a little regret inside.


    ¡®Uhh, when I said earlier, I¡¯m going to ask you to bring me some candles for the cake. These are just candles used to light a fire. Of course, it must be the thinnest among them.¡¯


    Of course, since the candle had already been lit, it was a useless regret.


    I looked at the candle for a moment.


    Eight candles were ced next to the cake.


    It shook.


    The only wind could be our thin breath, but the candle flickering in various directions.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    I looked at Cedric for a moment.


    Eight red candles moved within the yellow gold eyes.


    But Cedric was staring into my eyes, neither the candle nor the cake.


    ¡®If it was Cedric in normal times, he would have avoided my gaze first because he was embarrassed and gritty.¡¯


    I suddenly became puzzled.


    I thought Cedric was a bit strange today.


    No, actually, I didn¡¯t even know he was weird.


    Because Cedric¡¯s eyes staring intently at me seemed to express his gratitude to me.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be true.¡¯


    I paused for a moment, then turned my gaze to the cake, and started singing Happy Birthday in a small voice.


    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡­¡±


    That was then.


    Before I could even finish the first bar of the song, the door opened with a rattling sound.


    Our eyes naturally turned towards the door.


    It was none other than Cedric¡¯s two older brothers who entered our modest birthday party.


    ¡°¡­ Huh, huh. The birthday party hasn¡¯t started yet right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry for beingte.¡±


    Cervan, who seemed to have rushed down the hallway, and Ceyden, who seemed to have been led by Cervan¡¯s hand.


    Two unexpected guests, Cedric and I were greatly surprised.


    In fact, Cedric was more surprised than me.


    Of course,


    ¡°How, how are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°How did we get here, the servant in your room told me? You and your friend are having a birthday party or something.¡±


    Cervan answered Cedric¡¯s question.


    ¡°And I was going toe alone, but in the middle I met eldest brother and came with him.¡±


    Hearing the answer, Cedric looked nk.


    I thought about it.


    In fact, Cedric was really curious about the ¡®why¡¯ rather than the ¡®how¡¯ they came.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t everyone busy?¡±


    To Cedric¡¯s small murmur, this time Ceyden answered.


    ¡°Right. Cervan too, I¡¯m busy too. It¡¯s individual training, and it¡¯s like a job.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s expression turned strange at those words.


    ¡®Then why are you here? It¡¯s useless. Go work.¡¯ A face that looks like it¡¯s going to spit out that.


    But before that, Ceyden continued.


    Unlike the expression of the insensitive knight I had seen earlier, he had a human expression.


    So, can you say that it is abination of eyes full of regret and embarrassment at the impulsive visit?


    ¡°¡­so our family never had a birthday party. Father, mother, and brothers. So you thought such a party was formal and useless. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    At Ceyden¡¯s words, Cedric and Cervan silently nodded their heads.


    I, too, recalled what Cedric said earlier, about why he would do useless things?


    ¡­well, the atmosphere is somber.


    I rolled my eyes to look around and then rolled them back.


    Because I also have a sense of humor, I decided that it would be better not to step out as an outsider (?) in the current situation.


    In ce of Ceyden, who had been silent for a while at the end of the question mark, Cervan opened his mouth again.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not strange. They said you were having a birthday party and I suddenly wanted to go, Haha. I wonder what they do at birthday parties, well, for no particr reason. Maybe he came from the same thoughts as me.¡±


    Nodding.


    As if agreeing with Cervan, Ceyden nodded his head briefly.


    Then Cervan suddenly shouted in surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hey! All the candles will melt and flow! But why are there so many candles? Come to think of it, why did you close the window in the daytime?¡±


    At his words, my gaze swung toward the candle.


    It really was.


    Eight candles were pouring their candle wax eagerly towards the floor.


    Waah, I¡¯m going to set the tablecloth on fire like this!


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time to celebrate your birthday! When ites to birthday parties, it¡¯s important to blow out candles the number of Cedric¡¯s age in a dark room after singing. Now, I will sing, so please sing along!¡±


    I hurriedly intervened in their conversation. Then everyone followed me.


    When I finally finished singing, I smiled brightly and shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡­Happy birthday, Cedric! Now blow out the candles!¡±


    Actually, it didn¡¯t sound very good.


    It was the first time both Cervan and Ceyden sang a song, so there were some deviations in the notes, and the beat and timing were different, so it was like singing a roundabout song.


    But what is certain is that Cedric was happy even with such a crude song.


    And I was satisfied with that.


    ¡°Whoo-¡±


    ¡°¡­Wow! p p!¡±


    To his surprise, Cedric extinguished all the candles with one breath.


    I was startled by the sight, but I cried out and pped my hands.


    As a knight, I think his lung capacity is good.


    ¡°Happy Birthday. Cedric.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­me too. Congrattions. Happy birthday.¡±


    And Cedric¡¯s two older brothers, both looking away from Cedric, were congratting him.


    Hey, are you both embarrassed of this?


    ¡°Everyone¡­thank you for the congrattions.¡±


    Cedric also seemed unfamiliar and embarrassed by this situation.


    Even after everyone¡¯s congrattions, it had been a while since I quietly opened my mouth to express my gratitude.


    It was a short talkpared to the time I hesitated.


    However, it was clear that the heart inside it was at least the deepest gratitude among Cedric¡¯s emotions I had ever seen.


    I looked at Cedric and his brothers for a moment in a happy mood.


    I just wanted to let Cedric know that it was a happy birthday, but somehow I felt like I was helping Cedric¡¯s family to reconcile.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s not a bad thing.¡¯

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Eventually, the eldest brother, Ceyden, came forward and cut the cake.


    And he was the first to carefully hand the cake te in front of me.


    ¡°¡­eat a lot. Lady.¡±


    I stared at the piece of cake.


    It looked like it was cut carefully, but the cream had been crushed.


    Aha, he¡¯s a good knight with swords, but not very good with bread knives.


    But when I lifted the fork and ate it, it was better than any cake I had ever eaten. It was sweet.


    I think Cedric once said that the chef at his house was not very good.


    Now that I see it, it was a lie.


    The four of us ate the cake without speaking for a while.


    Then, unable to ovee the silence, Cervan spoke first.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since the three of us got together? Even though we have guests today.¡±


    ¡°Tight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother.¡±


    Ceyden and Cedric nodded briefly.


    Soon after, Ceyden carefully brought up the story.


    ¡°I think the three of us haven¡¯t talked too much with each other during this time. From now on, let¡¯s have tea time like this often, even if it¡¯s not necessarily a birthday.¡±


    At his words, Cedric and Cervan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Are you serious, big brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course I¡¯m serious. It would be nice if Mom and Dad were together, but the two are very busy.¡±


    It was a knight-like blunt tone, but the regretful feeling contained within it.


    And I could notice the faint love of family.


    Cervan and Cedric probably noticed too.


    I smiled proudly among them.


    ***


    It has been two days since I visited Cedric¡¯s mansion.


    Cedric was sitting in the chair next to me grumbling.


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Since you came, Brother Cervan has been asking me when to pick you up. Almost every time he sees me, he asks, ¡®When is your friending?¡¯¡±


    Cedric chuckled, saying that if anyone heard it, they would think I was a member of the Grand Duchy, when I¡¯m done.


    I also responded with a joke.


    ¡°When is your friending, you say? As expected, I was Cedric¡¯s only friend!¡±


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Cedric was furious.


    Seeing that, I giggled.


    At the same time, I remembered the story that happened in the Grand Duchy Bedmodn¡¯s residence a few days ago.


    I was about to go home after eating the cake, but the three brothers caught me at the same time. Saying, ¡®let¡¯s go have dinner together.¡¯


    But the dinner, which I did not expect at all, was so delicious.


    As I recalled the memories, I smacked my lips.


    ¡­¡­ Shall I go again?


    ¡°¡­And yesterday, the three of us really had a tea party in the garden. All the employees passing by looked at us in astonishment.¡±


    Cedric was talking about the three brothers¡¯ tea partyst night.


    Hearing those words, I deeply sympathized with Cedric¡¯s employees.


    They must have been pretty surprised.


    They must have seen the three brothers sitting together, who did not fit well with the tea party-like chatter.


    ¡°But, after all, tea parties are not right for the brothers and me. It¡¯s itchy, it¡¯s a little sore. I said I wanted to go to the training hall and run a fewps at any moment.¡±


    However, unlike the grumbling two, Cedric¡¯s face still showed that he liked it.


    ¡®You can¡¯t be honest anyway!¡¯


    I just smiled faintly.


    At that time, Ninaina approached the two of us who were talking.


    To be exact, it looked like he had something to suggest to me.


    ¡°Emir, after kindergarten is over today, would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Where are you talking about?¡±


    I asked, surprised.


    Of course, if it¡¯s Ninaina¡¯s proposal, I can¡¯t refuse it, and there¡¯s no reason to refuse, so I¡¯ll ept it 99.9% of the time.


    A random suggestion is bound to arouse curiosity.


    ¡°Ros¨¦ et al street where dressing rooms are gathered. For you to match dresses with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    In the case of Ros¨¦ et al, it is a street lined with high-end wardrobes that are difficult for ordinary nobles to even enter.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t too surprised that the destination itself was there.


    However, I was just surprised that the princess said that she would personally go there.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Ninaina, there will be an exclusive designer at the Imperial Pce, and if she calls, some designers in the empire will be gathered right in front of her¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°Without calling a designer, will you go and fit the dress yourself?¡±


    When I asked a question with my eyes wide open, Ninaina answered with an indifferent attitude, as if it was a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not usual. But because I want to y with you, Emir. What fun would it be to choose a dress by yourself?¡±


    I finally agreed with Ninaina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aha! You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well thought out. At this point, I should ask Lady Alice for her opinion.¡±


    After saying that, Ninaina eventually called Alice and asked the same question.


    ¡°Dr, dress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    However, Alice¡¯s reply was a refusal.


    Alice said the reason with a slightly crooked posture.


    ¡°I want to go with you too¡­ but today, after kindergarten, I have to go to the theater with my father, mother, and sister.¡±


    I was surprised at Alice¡¯s words that she had made a promise to her family and had to keep it.


    I thought she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family?


    But again, Alice¡¯s smile seemed somewhat bitter.


    ¡®¡­I hope it¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s impossible to ask.¡¯


    I tried to pass the question to Alice.


    It was such a pity for the dressing room tour, but Alice was unable to attend.


    In the afternoon after kindergarten, I rode the carriage with Ninaina and headed to the streets of Ros¨¦ et al.


    ***

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    A warm windy street.


    A dazzling golden carriage was set up, and a child emerged from it with dignified steps.


    It was Ninaina.


    And there was a young child of the same age who followed him.


    It¡¯s a bit awkward to look around.


    ¡­¡­This child was me.


    Although I was aristocratic in name, I had never been to these high-end dressing rooms because my clothes were always made when a designer came to visit.


    ¡®Ugh, I¡¯m trembling.¡¯


    I was chasing after Ninaina with a lot of tension.


    Meanwhile, all around were full of nces at us.


    ¡°Is the princess over there?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it really is the imperial carriage!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Most of them were wealthy aristocrats who came out to shop on the streets.


    They stood still in amazement with their face as they had no idea that Ninaina would appear in a ce like this.


    Of course, Ninaina didn¡¯t seem to care at all, at all, about those gazes or the gossip.


    Different from me.


    ¡°Who is the little girl behind jrt?¡±


    ¡°Is she a distinguished guest from another country?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, it seems that everyone is not familiar with the news. It is said that Her Highness the Princess attends the kindergarten established by His Majesty this time. Maybe that¡­¡±


    Even if I listened carefully, I could hear my stories from all over the ce.


    I pricked up my ears and eagerly swallowed up the reputation about myself.


    Of course, while trying incredibly hard to keep a calm expression while not being so.


    ¡®Somehow, it seems that I am getting a lot of attention because I am tied together with Ninaina.¡¯


    For several months, I spent almost every day repeating kindergarten and home.


    So I was not aware of the news of what was going on around the world.


    But from what I heard, it seems that Empire Kindergarten has already been a hot topic in the social circle.


    Especially among the aristocrats with children my age.


    Even if they wanted to send their children, they all seemed to be very disappointed that they could not go to the kindergarten where only six of us entered.


    ¡®¡­Uh, somehow I feel like I¡¯m so great.¡¯


    Of course, it seemed that the children were also immersed in fantasy.


    It is said that going to the Imperial Kindergarten has be the goal(?) of the children of aristocratic families these days.


    I think it¡¯s more because it¡¯s wrapped up in secret.


    Whatever the case, the voices in my ears gradually subsided.


    At the same time, Ninaina¡¯s steps stopped in front of a store.


    ¡°The Princess has visited! Greet.¡±


    The designer¡¯s eyes widened to the size of antern as the countless guards entered the store after opening the door.


    But for a while.


    The designer immediately closed the shop door at the visit of a huge special guest.


    It was to make a space only for Ninaina.


    All the store employees were sping their waists, and the designer with a high nose was also smiling brightly.


    In the center of the shop where there was nothing, even a small soft chair was brought.


    But what happened?


    Even with such hospitable hospitality, Ninaina didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.


    ¡®Are the clothes in the store not special? Or did she suddenly feel unwell?¡¯


    I, who was standing right next to Ninaina, noticed immediately because it was close.


    Slowly, the worries passed me.


    Perhaps the designer had the same thoughts as me.


    To create a smile on the face with Ninaina¡¯s annoyed look, the designer began to exin in a sweet, kind voice.


    ¡°Princess! How do you like this dress? It¡¯s a design I¡¯ve never shown to other youngdies, but I can¡¯t not show it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t match clothes here. We should go now.¡±


    But before she could even finish her exnation, Ninaina jumped up from the seat with a face that she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    The workers and guards around her were perplexed.


    Of course, it was the designer who was most surprised among them.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes? Princess, what do you mean by that? Ah! If you don¡¯t like this design? Then I wille up with a new design¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Everyone go out.¡±


    ¡°Pri, Princess! Just a second¡­¡­!¡±


    Leaving behind the designer, who was grieving with the momentum to grab even the hem of her robe, Ninaina savagely threw away the hand.


    And she immediately led me out of the shop.


    I secretly nced behind.


    The designer and employees could not even catch Ninaina as she was leaving, and they had an empty face through the window.


    I was a little puzzled.


    Did Ninaina really leave because she didn¡¯t like the design the designer gave her?


    But even before that, Ninaina¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.


    In the end, I carefully asked Ninaina.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Did you juste out of the dress shop¡­ because the clothes there didn¡¯t suit your taste?¡±


    Then Ninaina looked at me and made a vague expression on her face.


    ¡®What, what?¡¯


    I was perplexed.


    Even so, Ninaina now seemed to be saying this with her expression.


    Are you asking because you don¡¯t know that now?


    And in the end, Ninaina opened her mouth.


    ¡°They neglected you. That designer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Emir, they can be polite to me, but they won¡¯t even give you a chair. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    There was no room for surprise when she was saying it so naturally. I simply followed Ninaina, who had finished her speech and was now leading the way, with frequent strides.


    ¡®Because of me?¡¯


    In the meantime, I thought nkly.


    Because I didn¡¯t know that Ninaina thought of me that much.


    ¡®¡­ Actually, I did have a little bit of a sore leg. Still, I thought she didn¡¯t care about me.¡¯


    Once again, I realized that Ninaina really cares about me as her friend.


    It was good, so a bashful smile came out.


    Ninaina took my hand and entered the second dressing room.


    It was the same this time as the employees and designers were in awe.


    It seems that the news that Ninaina had visited this street had already spread.


    Soon the staff escorted the two of us to the plush sofa.


    Two cold drinks were also served.


    Ninaina seemed to like their hospitality.


    The corners of her lips raised up, and then she eximed vigorously.


    ¡°The dresses in this dressing room, let me buy them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I looked back at Ninaina¡¯s face in surprise.


    The designer also paused for a moment with her mouth wide open, and then sped her hands with a very moved face.


    ¡°Really¡­ thank you, Your Highness!! Is, is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Ninaina, who wanted to ponder for a moment at the designer¡¯s question, turned to her and me.


    Then she asked me.


    ¡°Emir, how many clothes do you have in your dressing room?¡±


    I was speechless at the sudden question.


    I slowly said everything that came to mind.


    ¡°Uh, um. There seems to be about 20 dresses for everyday wear, I think? Come to think of it, I think I removed about five dresses a while ago because they got smaller. And the party dress¡­¡±


    At my whisper, Ninaina made me stop talking.


    ¡°Stop it, I think I¡¯ll understand even if I don¡¯t listen. Good, fine. Then let me fill your dressing room with dresses. If this dressing room is insufficient, let¡¯s go to another dressing room. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if it was 200 pieces, right?¡±


    ¡°Fi, fill? 200? The, the dressing room attached to my bedroom is very small¡­¡±


    I panicked and waved my hand.


    No, I was just going to buy two or three sets with the Marquisate¡¯s name, but things seem to be going awry!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave a gap wide enough for you and the maids.¡±


    It was Ninaina who spoke coolly as if she was asking what the problem was.


    But I was terribly worried.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll keep growing¡­ Even if I don¡¯t wear the same clothes and change clothes every day, 200 days¡­ I¡¯ll grow 10cm taller in the meantime?¡±


    Ninaina giggled at what I was saying.


    ¡°Then, out of 200 pieces, only 50 pieces can be adjusted to the current size, and the rest can be adjusted slightlyrger, right?¡±


    ¡°Gasp. Such a method¡­ Princess, you are a genius. Oh no. But there are still too many.¡±


    Leaving the bewildered me behind, Ninaina ordered to bring out the design book.


    Then the staff of the dressing room hurriedly put the items in a cart and brought them.


    ¡°This is the design book you ordered, Your Majesty. And this is the color palette. Also, this is a fabric sample book¡­¡±


    Seeing Ninaina¡¯s profile, who listened to the exnation, I sighed only inwardly.


    What if the hangers in the dressing room got too heavy and copse?


    ¡°Not bad. Then, Emir, let¡¯s pick the ones you like first.¡±


    It was Ninaina¡¯s voice that broke my thoughts.


    I was identally handed over a bunch of sample books, including design books.


    ¡°Uh, uh. A bit heavy¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, please hold this by Emir¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    Besides, the self-talk that I shed without realizing it was quickly picked up, so arge knight stood next to me and raised the book.


    Hmmm, this is a bit cumbersome.


    Ninaina, the knight next to me, the designer in front of me, and the staff over there are all looking at me.


    It¡¯s like watching what I¡¯m going to pick¡­


    ¡°I like this¡­¡­¡±


    After much deliberation, I picked one design because it looked pretty.


    Then Ninaina nodded her head once, and she said straight away.


    ¡°Choose the next one.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah¡­ umm, this?¡±


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    So the endless selection began.


    When I came to my senses, I realized that I had already left the second dressing room, stopped by the third dressing room, and even visited the fourth dressing room.


    ¡°You look really good together, Princess! Lady Saeron!¡±


    ¡°Is it? It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha.¡±


    And at thest dressing room we visited, Ninaina and I got to wear twin looks.


    The ribbon andce were the same design, but mine was green and Ninaina¡¯s was red.


    Since it was a pre-made dress, the two of us were able to put on our new clothes side by side and leave the dressing room.


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m getting dizzy after walking around the dressing room all the time.¡¯


    The moment I went down the stairs, it felt like the world was spinning, but fortunately, I soon came to my senses.


    I wondered if Ninaina was the same, so I nced at her, and, fortunately, unlike me, she looked very satisfied.


    She was also singing a hum, which she didn¡¯t normally do, so she said it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at kindergarten tomorrow, Emir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I had so much fun today.¡±


    ¡°I had fun too.¡±


    Ninaina smiled.


    We got into our respective carriages and were soon off the streets of Ros¨¦ et al.


    ***

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    When I was staring at the window while dazed while riding in the carriage going home.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, outside the window, I saw a face I knew.


    It was Alice.


    This is where thergest theater in the capital is located, and it seems that it was true that she was going to see a y with her family in kindergarten.


    ¡°But why¡­¡±


    She was not with other family members.


    Even more than a bodyguard or a maid, Alice waspletely alone.


    I tilted my head in surprise, and immediately shouted at the coachman at the one person that shed in my mind and passed by.


    ¡°Please stop here for a moment! I¡¯ll get off in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Soon the carriage stopped, and I hurriedly jumped off.


    At the sound of my running, Alice turned around.


    The moment Alice¡¯s expression changed from loneliness to surprise, I arrived in front of Alice.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    ¡°La, Lady Emir? How are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was just in the dressing room with the Princess. I, I was just about to go back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I was riding the carriage, and I saw Alice, so I had to get off!¡±


    Alice smiled brightly at my cry.


    The loneliness of the past could not be found with the smile.


    However, Alice still looked sad.


    ¡°Uh, Alice, are you cold?¡±


    Then, I found Alice trembling a little.


    It was early summer, but today was a bit cold.


    It was even more so because the wind was blowing coldly and the sun was setting.


    In such weather, she was wearing only one thin one-piece dress, so it was strange that it wasn¡¯t cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m not¡­ cold.¡±


    Alice reflexively shook her head and looked down. Her body trembled in the rushing cold for an instant.


    ¡°Wear this for now!¡±


    I immediately took off the mini cape I was wearing and wrapped it around Alice.


    It was small but wrapped around her neck.


    Besides, it¡¯ll be warm because I¡¯ve just been wearing it.


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to go by carriage? That carriage over there I was riding in. It¡¯s cold to stay here.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I proposed.


    Then Alice nced at the theater behind her, and she meekly grabbed my hand and followed me, thinking that her family had a long way to go.


    ¡°Use the nket too.¡±


    A wool nket, which was always ready in the carriage, was ced on Alice¡¯sp.


    So the two of us sat in the carriage with silence.


    At some point, Alice¡¯s pale cheeks were once again red.


    ¡®How long have you been standing outside?¡¯


    I nced at Alice.


    Alice felt my gaze, so she was just looking down at her floor.


    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you ask me? Why was I standing outside alone?¡±


    After a while, Alice opened her mouth in a low voice.


    She seemed to care even if she pretended not to be.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°If Alice wants to tell me, you can answer it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that, Alice was silent again. And after a few seconds she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Actually, my family hates me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without answering anything, I looked at that sullen Alice.


    Did my silence be a confirmation?


    Or maybe she thought it was good.


    Alice went on with her words, as if pouring out her words that she had never said before.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a family of fairy summoners, but they said I didn¡¯t have that talent from the beginning¡­ Besides, I look a little different from other family members. That¡¯s why they hate me.¡±


    Alice¡¯s past was mentioned briefly at the beginning of the novel.


    I never dared to imagine what it would be like for her to have to vomit all her sorrows with her own mouth.


    No matter how young a 7-year-old child is, it doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t feel the vivid feelings of evil towards her.


    Rather, it would have been more difficult.


    ¡°I was raised by my nanny, not my family. Actually, she was a maid, not a nanny. Even after that, my nanny was kicked out of the mansionst year, so I¡¯m all alone. I was alone.¡±


    In the meantime, I knew that Alice was being mistreated by her family.


    Because I read the original story.


    However, I could not easily bring it up to ask her or mention it.


    ¡°My parents ignore me. My sister ignores me and teases me. Even the employees in the house don¡¯t care about me.¡±


    Because I was afraid that her already wounded heart would be wounded again.


    All I could do was hold Alice¡¯s cold trembling hand.


    ¡°Today was the day I spent with my family after a really long time. Mother said let¡¯s go out together, huk. So I was very happy¡­ When I came here, they said that I couldn¡¯t go to the theater together. Huuuu¡­¡±


    Alice finally sobbed sadly as her face was full of sorrow.


    Her tears flowed nonstop.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°In- in fact, huhuu. I knew. That there was no ce for me from the beginning. I knew it, but I didn¡¯t say it. I was told to wait, so I stood quietly in front of the theater¡­¡±


    Alice wiped the tears away with her little hand.


    I quickly rummaged through my pockets and pulled out a handkerchief.


    ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t as sad as I am now. But when Miss Emir covers me with clothes and nkets like this and lends me a handkerchief, tears are suddenly pouring out ¡­¡±


    Alice looked like she didn¡¯t know why she was crying. I gently patted her shoulder. Alice cried for a long time. It was like she¡¯s pouring out all the tears that she¡¯s been secretly shedding alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, huuk. Miss Emir. Thank- thank you so much for today. It¡¯s almost time for the show to end, so I guess I¡¯ll have to go.¡±


    As the sun was getting darker, Alice looked out the window and saw therge clock tower in front of the theater, and stood up.


    ¡°Oh, and this¡­ I¡¯ll give it back. Thank you. It was so warm.¡±


    ¡°No, Alice! The sun is setting and it is cold. Take it with you.¡± I was startled and reflexively answered.


    Alice bitterly replied, ¡°If I wear such a nice cloak and have a nket¡­ My sister will take it away and ask about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it back.¡±


    The nket and cloak that kept Alice so warm returned to my arms. I went back to my original seat and looked at Alice¡¯s back, who was standing at the same ce as before. The performance seemed to be over. The audience was rushing out and getting on their respective carriages.


    But why was I waiting?


    When Alice got out of the carriage, she said I could now go and didn¡¯t have to mind her. But I kept watching over her until she met her family.


    ¡®Because I¡¯m worried¡­¡¯


    In the end, it took a long time for Alice¡¯s family to return. They were wearing warm fur coats and were beaming at each other. Just like a harmonious family. But the moment they saw Alice, their smiles disappeared. I could see them saying a few short words to Alice.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying. It would be better if they weren¡¯t being mean to Alice.¡¯


    Soon, Alice got into the carriage with her family. Just before she got on, Alice nced at me. I waved my hand quickly.


    * * *


    It was the weekend. Even in this world, there is no work or school on the weekends. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go to kindergarten. Unlike other weekends, I was locked up in my room and lost in thoughts, thinking only on one subject.


    Alice and her family yesterday.


    Then, I thought about what I could do for Alice. Of course, there was never a clear answer.


    ¡°Miss? Do you have no appetite today?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think so.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. You left half of your favorite chicken stew, so I thought you might be sick.¡±


    Breakfast time is my favorite and yet I failed to finish the food.


    ¡°Miss! The dresses that you shopped with the princess yesterday have just arrived!¡±


    Even when the clothes arrived and the nanny and maids delivered the good news delightedly, for some reason it was difficult to be truly happy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you so weak? Do you have a fever? It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    The nanny who got me out of bed with my arms and legs limp helplessly tilted her head as if it was strange. She checked on me if I had a fever by cing the back of her palm on my forehead, but shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Nanny understands.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Why you are so weak¡±


    I paused for a moment at my nanny¡¯s confident tone.


    Nanny, did you even learn mind reading without me knowing?


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor about how famous the Crown Princess and the Lady were on the Ros¨¦ et al yesterday. They said that you swept through several shops? You¡¯ve been shopping like that, so you¡¯re just tired.¡±


    Unfortunately, the answer was wrong. I raised the corners of my lips and smiled, ¡°Her Majesty gave me many presents, nanny.¡±


    ¡°I mean. Being close friends with the princess, ourdy is really amazing.¡± The nanny eximed joyfully in a voice of admiration.Somehow, the nanny seemed happier than me. It¡¯s good if the people around me are happy.


    ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯ll nap a little more. I¡¯ll try on my clothes in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Would you? Then I¡¯ll have to draw the curtains.¡±


    Fortunately, the nanny did not suspect the lie. Soon, the door was closed and the room became quiet again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I stared nkly at the dim lighting through the ckout curtains. I thought of a possibility, but things didn¡¯t seem to add up.


    Ah, it¡¯s frustrating!


    Just then I had a moment of realization.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah! That¡¯s it!¡±


    Eureka!


    I jumped out of bed as if there was a spring on my back. The answer came to mind suddenly. Recalling the setting in the original novel that I had forgotten, I opened my eyes and continued to shout, ¡®Yes! Yes!¡¯.


    The nanny, who was waiting in the room outside, rushed in to my sudden cheering. She thought there was a thief or kidnapper in my room.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    ¡°I was shell shocked! Why are you cheering all of a sudden, miss?¡±


    The appearance of the nanny calmed me down. Should I call it the feeling of suddenly returning to reality? However, the thrill of finding the answer was still not forgotten.


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s! Uh¡­ um, I suddenly thought of a dress!¡±


    ¡°A dress? But you said you would try it on in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did! But there was one that was particrly pretty among the ones I picked yesterday. Reminds me of that, haha. Nanny! Let¡¯s go look at the clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Miss.¡±


    Fortunately, my clumsy excuse seemed to work. After all, humans are animals whose moods change constantly, even with small things. Young children are even more so.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little weird today¡­¡±


    Oh, could it be? My excuse didn¡¯t work? The nanny¡¯s words made me shiver.


    Buried in the newly arrived dresses, I thought, ¡®Alice will be the best fairy summoner in the Empire in the future.¡¯


    Summoning fairies was a very special talent. Among the nobles, the Duchy of Rose ¨C Alice¡¯s family ¨C was the only one. That¡¯s why the empire highly valued their talent. Iironically, because of that, Alice is now being rejected by her family. Unlike her family, Alice was considered not gifted, but that wasn¡¯t true.


    Alice was simply born with suppressed abilities. After the gates of her ability opened, her talent would grow rapidly.


    ¡®And I know the secret to growing that talent. Thanks to reading the original story.¡¯


    That is, eating the fruit from the fairy ind.


    ¡®Hmm, fairy ind.¡¯


    In the original story, it is only after Alice bes an adult that with the help of Nichs, she goes to Fairy Ind to eat the fruit. Not just anyone can go to the Fairy Ind because even the location is kept secret. But there was a hidden setting that came out of that part, and that was it.


    ¡®Actually, the fruit of the fairy is in abundance on the continent. It¡¯s just the shape¡­ is too¡­ no, it¡¯s pretty bizarre and the taste is weird. Who would think to eat it for food?¡¯


    It is said that the fruit of the fairy grows here as well. In fact, when I read the story, I was a little surprised because the fact that the fruit of the fairy was found in abundance broke the preconceived notion that things with good effects would be rare. Of course, the fruit was treated worse than any other weed here, and it was called the ¡®cursed fruit¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At this point, another problem arose. I sighed..


    ¡®Even if I bring that fruit to Alice¡­¡¯


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡± I murmured.


    I was standing in front of the mirror, the maids who took turns bringing new clothes to me, could hear what I said, which caused a misunderstanding. They all stopped.


    ¡°My Lady, did you just ask if it will be okay?¡±


    ¡°Why must you ask that? Of course it¡¯ll be okay. You look like an angel no matter what you wear.¡±


    They praised incessantly.


    I was the type who easily blushed atpliments. I covered my face with both hands.


    ¡°Ahh! Stop! No morepliments!¡±


    ¡°Hoho, don¡¯t you likepliments like that you¡¯re an angel, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Then how about this? Fairy?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It suits her so well. The Marquisate¡¯s Little Fairy.¡±


    It is human nature to want to do more if told not to. At the mischief of the maids, I blushed like a bright red tomato for a while.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wear this. I¡¯m going for a walk to the mountain wearing in this one.¡±


    I picked a dress made of a coarse, tough cloth so that it would not be torn by being caught on a tree branch by any chance.


    There was little decoration, but it was soft andfortable.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I thought I know what you like, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    As they changed the final chosen dress, the maids chattered one line at a time.


    But I heard with one ear and flowed through the other.


    My taste is not like this for a day or two.


    ¡°Did you suddenly feel a spring of energy? You said you¡¯d take a nap, then get up, choose a dress, and go for a walk!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I can feel the energy from inside me.¡±


    I left the mansion exchanging jokes with the nanny.


    Of course, there were also a few knights of the marquisate behind us.


    ¡®I need to find the fairy fruit¡­ they¡¯re only going to get in the way.¡¯


    It was disappointing, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Safety is paramount, after all.


    After thest kindergarten outdoor ss incident, they were the knights with a strong standard.


    ¡®But there is a way.¡¯


    When I finally arrived at the mountain behind the mansion, I pretended to go back and forth on the dirt floor.


    Then the nanny was astonished. ¡°No, miss! No matter how old you are, why are you ying with dirt that you never did¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am six years old.¡±


    I¡¯m old enough to y with the dirt.


    But the real purpose is different.


    I waved my hands and spoke.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not ying with dirt. I made a bet with my kindergarten friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­bet?¡±


    The nanny asked in an absurd voice.


    I know.


    I know what I¡¯m doing now is very ridiculous.


    ¡°Yes, bet. We bet who can pick up more acorns from the mountain behind the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    At my words, the nanny stroked one of her head as if she was about to faint at any moment.


    Seeing that, I felt a little sorry.


    ¡®Even if it was a lie, was acorn a bit harsh?¡¯


    It is early summer now.


    For an acorn to fall, it takes another half a year.


    The acorns that fellst fall may have already be good prey for wild animals, or rotted as manure.


    The nanny had a resigned face, presumably foreshadowing that this walk would never end.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nanny?¡±


    I pretended not to know.


    The nanny answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, miss. Pick up acorns. Yes, of course. You pick it up.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    For a while, I pretended to look for the acorn while searching the dirt floor.


    Then the knights and the nanny, who had been watching me carefully at first, started to do things little by little, seemingly getting bored.


    Yawning while looking at a distant mountain, chatting with each other, picking fruits from nearby raspberries or radishes and eating them. That kind of thing.


    I took the gap and headed towards the bush a little deeper.


    ¡®I must have seen a fairy fruit tree around this timest time¡­¡¯


    Just then, the nanny looked at me and shouted.


    ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it! I¡¯m not going far!¡±


    While I answered diligently with my mouth, my eyes and hands continued to scour the surrounding bushes.


    And finally.


    ¡°Ah, I found it!¡±


    Just under a thicket of thorns mixed with dry straw and new leaves, I finally found the fairy tree I was looking for.


    ¡®It¡¯s said to be a fairy fruit, but it¡¯s really small like a fairy.¡¯


    But it¡¯s not cute.


    Unknowingly, I had goosebumps at the appearance of the rough-looking tree.


    ¡®Ugh, for some reason, it looks like it¡¯s poisoned.¡¯


    Of course, I knew it wasn¡¯t, but I didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°Heey!¡±


    But if it¡¯s for Alice, I would do this trouble.


    I closed my eyes tightly and crossed the jagged trunks of the fairy trees and through the strangely grown leaves.


    Finally, I was able to obtain five berries as small as an acorn but full of blunt thorns.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t five enough? One or two is not enough, and three is a little less.¡¯


    The moment I grabbed the fruit, a small scream came out of my mouth.


    Because the thorn pricked my hand like acupressure.


    ¡°Ack, it stings!¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    The nanny confirmed what I was doing as she had heard my voice from afar.


    I quickly crumpled the berries into my pocket.


    ¡°Miss, I just heard a scream, huh?¡±


    In just a few seconds, the nanny rushed towards me with the knights.


    I was startled and turned my head to the nanny.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I identally got pricked in the stomach.¡±


    You can¡¯t see the fairy tree unless you look inside the bush.


    I touched the palm of my hand, pointing to the visible thorn bush.


    Fortunately, there was no blood to see unlike a deep puncture.


    However, the pale skin was slightly red.


    ¡°Let me see, miss! Oh my, oh my, look at this. It¡¯s about to bleed! We have to go back to the mansion and apply some medicine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the nanny¡¯s hoarse voice, a corner of my heart was stabbed for no reason.


    The nanny looked at me like that and told me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find the acorn did you??¡±


    ¡°Ah, hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought so. What do you mean acorns this early summer, huh? I should have told you from the beginning that there were no acorns.¡±


    The nanny sighed deeply and hugged me lightly.


    ¡°You end up getting hurt like this! Don¡¯t be outside today anymore,e in, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I had already aplished my purpose, so I quietly headed home withoutining about the nanny¡¯s words.


    ***


    Two days after picking the fairy fruit.


    ¡®What am I supposed to say to give this to Alice?¡¯


    I secretly nced at Alice¡¯s back and pondered.


    Despite the pain of waiting for kindergarten toe all weekend, the fairy fruit was still stagnant in my pocket.


    ¡®If Alica says no by any chance. Hmm¡­¡­¡¯


    I tried to simte the situation in my mind.


    I approached cautiously and handed the fairy fruit to Alice.


    Then Alice would probably reply like this.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Emir. Why are you giving me such disgusting things?¡±


    ¡°That, that.¡±


    I will be embarrassed and sweating in a cold sweat.


    And I¡¯ll tell her.


    ¡°Actually, this fruit¡­ even if it doesn¡¯t look like that, it has tremendous benefits!¡±


    ¡°What? Benefits?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the effect that allows you to summon fairies!¡±


    Then, perhaps, Alice will have a straight face.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y around, Miss Emir. No matter how much it is Miss Emir, I hate jokes like this. There is no way a fairy would appear after eating such a fruit!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.


    However, it is not possible to make it into powder in cookies and give them as gifts.


    Since, it has a very unique taste.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ what should I do?¡±


    That¡¯s when I was squeezing my head and thinking.


    Someone came and cast a shadow in front of me.


    It was Alice, who had just been sitting there.


    ¡°Alice?¡±


    ¡°¡­Miss Emir keeps looking at me.¡±


    Alice smiled softly and sat down next to me.


    Then she whispered a little in my ear.


    ¡°Did I get something on my back?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t, because I actually had something to give Alice.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It was Alice with her eyes wide open at my words.


    Then she asked in a slightly recalled voice.


    ¡°Are we going to eat it? Is it a snack?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m not sure.


    I¡¯m going to eat it first.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    I replied in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Yes. In fact, it may not taste good. But it is very, very precious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precious! You¡¯re giving me something like that?¡±


    Alice blinked her eyes at the word precious, and then she gasped and breathed in and asked softly.


    I nodded and answered.


    ¡°But not here. Because it¡¯s so precious, I¡¯m only giving it to Alice. So, let¡¯s go out to the backyard of the kindergarten for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Alice agreed positively and grabbed my arm.


    ***


    After a while.


    Standing in the backyard of the kindergarten with a sad expression on my face, I carefully opened my mouth.


    ¡°So, this is it.¡±


    I pulled out my fist from my pocket and opened it carefully.


    There were no thorns on the outside of the fruit because it was trimmed secretlyst night.


    However, the shape was still very ugly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alice was still speechless.


    In the quiet stillness of only the chirping of birds passing by, I prayed to myself.


    ¡®Alice shouldn¡¯t see me as a weirdo.¡¯


    Just then, Alice opened her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Emir, this is the fruit of the curse.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyshes, which had sunk heavily, flickered due to disappointment after rising in anticipation.


    Before I could exin anything, Alice continued her speech.


    ¡°¡­But Miss Emir doesn¡¯t y pranks that bother me, so she must have given me something really precious.¡±


    Alice trusted me firmly.


    When I looked now, the pupils under the sunken eyshes were staring at me clearly.


    Then Alice asked carefully.


    ¡°Why did you give this to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wanted Alice to have power.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I answered.


    Alice red at me.


    ¡°Strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As Alice said before. She says she has no ability to summon fairies.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At my words, Alice¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    I exined it right away without giving a break.


    ¡°Alice, if you eat this fruit, you will have strength. Not right now. But you might be able to summon a fairy soon.¡±


    So trust me and try it just once! I was going to say that¡­


    What?


    ¡°Because Miss Emir said so.¡±


    What?


    ¡°I will eat it.¡±


    Alice took the berries on my palm without further questioning.


    Then she shoved it into her mouth at once and chewed it.


    The sound of fruit juice popping was refreshing.


    It certainly turned out as I had hoped, but I was a little embarrassed because she ate it so easily.


    Anyway, I thought she would be suspicious of whether it was a lie!


    ¡®Alice, you¡¯re so naive¡­ I can¡¯t do it! I¡¯m going to have to teach you not to get food from anyone but me!¡¯


    Suddenly, I made a promise.


    And after a while, Alice said with a frown on her face.


    ¡°I ate it all. Ummm¡­ bitter. And it tastes greasy.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Alice, ah. Would you like some chocte? The bitter taste may subside a bit.¡±


    I handed the choctes and candy from my pocket to Alice.


    Alice took on one with a mboyant color.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s sweeter because I eat bitter things.¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious? What a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, by the way, Miss Emir, is that fruit really not poisonous? I¡¯m kind of falling asleep right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Al, Alice?¡±


    At that time, Alice¡¯s smiling expression suddenly becamenguid, and then her body copsed.


    I was startled and ran and caught Alice before she fell.


    With a bang, she fell.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ it hurts.¡±


    I pounded my buttocks properly.


    But fortunately, Alice was not hurt because I held her properly.


    At the loud noise, the knights ran towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Alice has fallen¡­!¡±


    How am I supposed to exin this?


    If I told them I gave Alice the fairy tree fruit, everyone would look at me strangely, asking why I gave it to her.


    No, rather than that, in the original story, there was no side effect of suddenly falling asleep, right?


    Why did Alice fall asleep?


    Was it because in the original story, she ate it as an adult, and now she ate it as a child?


    ¡°I think she fell asleep instead of copsed?¡±


    At that time, a knight approaching Alice said curiously.


    ¡°The breathing sound is even. I don¡¯t know if she has narcolepsy. Did she suddenly fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s say that for now.


    I nodded.


    Then the knights exchanged nces, and after a while they spoke to me.


    ¡°First, let me tell Mrs. Edmond. And I will bring Miss Alice to the bed in the nap room, would Miss Emir like to go together?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡±


    They say she¡¯s asleep, but just in case I might not know, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.


    ***


    After a while, the kindergarten nap area.


    ¡°Koo-Koo-¡±


    It was a quiet space with only the two of us, so only the sound of Alice¡¯s sleeping breath filled the space.


    I sat down with a chair next to her.


    The window of the room had ckout curtains so that we could sleep deeply.


    In the thin ray of lighting in through the small gap between them, Alice¡¯s bright white blonde hair shone.


    ¡°Alice, your hair is really pretty.¡±


    I stared nkly at the scene and muttered involuntarily.


    Her long eyshes, like fluttering butterflies, were also tinum.


    However, Alice¡¯s eyelids twitched as if she had heard my words in her sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    And soon after, Alice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    Are you trying to sleep talk?


    ¡°Fai¡­ ry, umm.¡±


    Fortunately, in the dream Alice seemed to be meeting a fairy.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    unedited


    After that, Alice continued to mutter as if dreaming.


    After she said it was a fairy, I got closer to the murmur that I couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    ¡®You lookfortable. You¡¯re smiling.¡¯


    But I saw the corners of Alice¡¯s lips raised naturally.


    She¡¯s probably having a very nice dream.


    A few hourster.


    Towards the end of kindergarten, Alice woke up.


    I was d because I didn¡¯t know what to do if she slept longer.


    ¡°¡­¡­Uhm, I slept for a long time?¡±


    Alice got up rubbing her eyes and stared at me with a blind expression.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°No, you slept just right. It¡¯s time for kindergarten to end!¡±


    ¡°Th, then. So, Miss Emir has been here all this time?¡±


    I nodded her head in response to Alice¡¯s question.


    ¡°Because you copsed because of the fruit I gave you. Of course, I had to look after you. More than that, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d copse¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m fine, Miss Emir. Rather, I really saw that fairy. In my dreams!¡±


    Alice said it was okay and waved her hands.


    She then exined what she had dreamed of.


    She doesn¡¯t remember it very well, but she says she met and talked with a fairy.


    ¡°I felt so much better when I woke up. I think I gained a little bit of power. I feel like I¡¯m going to summon a fairy soon, just like Miss Emir said!¡±


    ¡°¡­I wish it could be like that. I¡¯ll definitely pray for you. I want Alice to meet the fairy quickly.¡±


    At my words, Alice smiled broadly.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Emir. You did this for me.¡±


    ***


    After kindergarten, when she returned home, Alice felt that somehow more and more power was welling up from her body.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this¡­? I didn¡¯t eat lunch because I slept in kindergarten, and I¡¯m not hungry at all. I can¡¯t even sleep. Is it because I just took a long nap?¡¯


    Somehow, she felt confused.


    It must have been a long time since she had woken up, but it was like she was still in a dream.


    Alicey on the bed and stared nkly out of the window.


    ¡®It seems to be getting brighter in the room¡­ huh?¡¯


    Then Alice noticed something strange about her.


    The sun was setting outside, but the inside of the room was as bright as midday.


    ¡°Lightes from me!¡±


    After a while, Alice unknowingly eximed a small exmation.


    She was sure she had heard of it before.


    If you can summon fairies, you will feel the change in your surroundings.


    ¡®I, just like Miss Emir said, can I summon fairies now?¡¯


    Alice felt her heart beating non-stop.


    And in the blink of an eye, something appeared!


    It was a fairy.


    It was a beautiful figure wrapped in a mysterious light that was blue and reddish.


    ¡°Ahem! Was it you who summoned this body? ¡­¡­what. You¡¯re a little kid?¡±


    As soon as the fairy appeared, he closed his eyes and spoke with a very arrogant expression, and as if he sensed something was wrong, he opened his eyes and was startled.


    The fairy looked like he couldn¡¯t believe it was such a young 7-year-old that had summoned him.


    ¡°Fairy? Are you a fairy?¡±


    Of course Alice was so delighted with herself to have summoned the fairy herself, that she couldn¡¯t care less about the fairy¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Hmm, kehmm. Right. I am the Fairy King, Abish.¡±


    The fairy, who was staring at Alice like that, coughed a little.


    It seems that he was embarrassed that he had done so much against this little child summoner.


    ¡°Not a fairy, but the fairy king¡­¡­?¡±


    And when Alice heard what the fairy had to say, she was greatly astonished.


    She would have just been surprised that he was a fairy, how she had summoned a fairy king herself!


    She doubted her ears if she had heard something wrong.


    ¡°Of course, this body is the fairy king. You didn¡¯t summon me without knowing, right? That can¡¯t be. This body can only be summoned by arge vessel capable of summoning a king.¡±


    ¡°Um, I, uh¡­ I summoned you without knowing.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡±


    At Alice¡¯s candid answer, Abish, the Fairy King, lost his bnce and spun around in the middle of the air.


    Then he got very angry.


    ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. This rascal. No, how can you summon this body without knowing the true value? I am really annoyed! No matter how young you are, you can¡¯t put up with me!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ I ate the fruit, so I guess that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°What fruit are you talking about?¡±


    As Abish frowned, Alice hurriedly pulled a piece of paper out of her bag and drew a picture.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit that looks like this. It¡¯s usually called the cursed fruit, but it doesn¡¯t have a specific name¡­¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    unedited


    ¡°Ugh! The back of my neck is tight!¡±


    Before Alice could finish her words, Abish pped his wings in fury and grabbed the back of his neck.


    Confused, Alice reached out and held the fairy.


    ¡°Are you okay, Sir Fairy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! It¡¯s not okay! No, do all humans here have twisted eyes? How can that fruit be a cursed fruit?¡±


    Absy quickly poured out the words in a tone that filled with anger.


    ¡°That fruites from the ind where us fairies live! It is a fruit that fairies sprinkle with their own hands and grow with love and devotion. I don¡¯t know how they got such a precious fruit here, but it¡¯s really stupid to put the word curse on it!¡±


    ¡®Well, what did you say? Fairy? Love and devotion? How did we get it?¡¯


    Alice¡¯s head was dizzy.


    Abish¡¯s words were so fast that it was impossible to understand them all.


    Alice answered in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to find it. It was brought to me by a friend of mine, and the fruit is verymon here.¡±


    It was a fruit that was treated almost like a weed.


    At that, Fairy King Abish¡¯s pupils shook slightly.


    ¡°Is itmon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rather, well. Now, will Sir Abish make a fairy contract with me?¡±


    Alice asked cautiously.


    Usually, summoners make a contract with the first summoned target.


    She doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be able to summon again after that.


    Even among spirits and fairies, the summoner¡¯s information is shared with each other.


    Because of this, if they reject the first contract for some reasons, the summoner¡¯s reputation will suffer in the world of spirits and fairies.


    It was natural that it would be difficult to find the next summoned target.


    So, Alice really wanted the contract to seed this time.


    ¡®Well, of course, it¡¯s a little burdensome to be the Fairy King, not just an ordinary fairy, but¡­ but will it be okay? If he was a king, he would be very strong. He will protect me.¡¯


    Alice¡¯s sparkling eyes reached Abish.


    Abish, who had be somewhat burdened, slowly avoided her gaze.


    ¡°Th, that! This, this brat! You¡¯re not supposed to make a contract right away! It¡¯s after looking at things and getting to know each other well, both fairies and humans. To thoughtlessly make a contract. What would you do if we don¡¯t have the same pace, and we fight every day?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    However, when he saw Alice, who was dazed by his nagging, Abish¡¯s heart weakened a little.


    In the first ce, fairies were a little persecuted by humans, regardless of whether the humans were young or old.


    However, somehow, Abish felt that the girl in front of him was a little sad.


    Instead of speaking back, she¡¯s noticing his mood.


    ¡®Huh, hmm. I must have said it too harshly.¡¯


    Abish softened his voice slightly.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s consider the contract in a week. Hmm.¡±


    ¡°A week! I will.¡±


    At those words, Alice¡¯s face quickly turned bright.


    On the other hand, Abish had a puzzled expression as if it was onlyter that he realized something.


    ¡°But where is this very shabby ce? It seems there are a couple more people nearby who can summon fairies. Are all summoners poor these days?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ maybe my sister and my father. They both are fairy summoners.¡±


    At that, Abish asked again.


    ¡°Are your familymoners?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh no. My father is the Duke of Rose.¡±


    ¡°¡­The duke I know is a high-ranking human being. Why is this room so small and old? Or did the ss of humans change in the meantime?¡±


    At Abish¡¯s question, Alice didn¡¯t say anything.


    Abish then noticed something strange about her.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One index finger, not one palm. It is essential to check the condition and memories of the contractor before signing the contract. I will read your memories.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Alice hesitated, then quickly held out her index finger.


    Abish flew to Alice¡¯s finger and sat down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move for a moment. Moving can cause problems because I have to be focused.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    And after a while.


    Abish¡¯s expression as he read Alice¡¯s short years of memory was not very good.


    ¡°Anyway, human beings¡­ they were mean and nasty. How can they be mean to this little kid?¡±


    Abish clicked his tongue for a while.


    In the meantime, he had learned how Alice had been bullied by her family.


    ¡°They discriminate against you because you don¡¯t have that kind of summoner ability and have nothing special.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alice said nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Abish looked into Alice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, then what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What?¡±


    Alice asked with unfamiliar eyes.


    Then Abish asked again in a solemn voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the people who are your family. Do you want revenge?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    unedited


    Revenge.


    Alice¡¯s eyes fluttered at those words.


    Although Alice had little to learn as a noble, she knew what the word revenge meant.


    ¡°Do you want me to ruin the family? Or will you destroy all summoner abilities from other family members? If you have such a wish, I can make ite true. I am the fairy king.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I.¡±


    Alice was confused.


    She never had feelings of hatred towards her family.


    But when she heard stories about her family being destroyed like this, she was terrified.


    ¡°¡­that is so scary.¡±


    Alice murmured in a small voice only after a while.


    Then, Fairy King Abish tilted his head with a trembling face.


    ¡°Why are you afraid? Even if the family is destroyed, there will be no problem if you are the contractor of the Fairy King. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­But I¡¯m still seven years old.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being seven, ah. Seven years of human age. Fairies don¡¯t count their ages very well, so we¡¯re a little clumsy. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Abby gave a shy expression.


    And he continued speaking with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Then think about what you really want and call me again.¡±


    As such, Abish suddenly disappeared.


    The room where the fairy disappeared was dull and dark again.


    Alice wrapped herself around her old nket and was lost in thought.


    ¡°¡­what do I want?¡±


    Before going to kindergarten, she must have had this thought.


    What if something very miraculous happened?


    ¡®I woke up and I thought it would be nice if a fairy appeared next to me. Then everyone will be surprised and rejoice.¡¯


    Alice thought, blinking her eyes.


    ¡®Then I thought I would be able to be loved just like my sister.¡¯


    If she went out of the room now and went to her parents and told them that she had summoned a fairy, would everyone be happy?


    For some reason, Alice couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    The way they greeted her with bright smiles in the blink of an eye, who had made a contemptuous expression until just before.


    ¡®I hate that. I really hate it. It¡¯s a creepy feeling¡­¡¯


    Alice shook her head.


    Obviously, she had hoped for a change in her family¡¯s attitude in the past, but now just imagining it gives her goosebumps.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t like the fact that the family will be ruined. If that happens¡­ I won¡¯t be able to go to kindergarten.¡¯


    Because she was of a noble family, she was able to attend Imperial Kindergarten.


    Alice values her friends, whom she first met in kindergarten above anything else.


    ¡®It¡¯s so sad not to see Lady Emir.¡¯


    Alice continued to struggle in trouble.


    And finally,te at night when everyone is asleep.


    Alice carefully summoned the fairy king Abish.


    ¡°¡­Ooff, I just finished preparing to sleep, what happened?¡±


    Abishh appeared with yawning in a row.


    In front of him, Alice hesitated before speaking out.


    ¡°Fairy King, I have made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. First of all, please do not destroy the family.¡±


    Abish narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Are you doing this for the kindergarten? Because of the friends there?¡±


    ¡°How, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I read your memory earlier, so there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Alice made a convinced look.


    After a moment, Abish nodded his head.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. It is my duty to obey your will as a summoner.¡±


    ¡°Th, then!¡±


    Alice hastily continued.


    It was as if she was holding on to Abish, just in case he suddenly disappeared like before.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to take revenge on the family. I don¡¯t want to. Instead, if you sign a contract with me, Fairy King, I have something to ask you. It may be a difficult request, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ple, please raise me up to be a great adult!¡±


    Abby¡¯s eyes widened at Alice¡¯s small cry.


    ¡°You want me to raise you? This body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ***


    Chirp, chirp.


    It¡¯s a good morning to hear the birdsong.


    ¡°What did Alice do yesterday?¡±


    Even after giving the fairy fruit, I was worried the whole time.


    I wonder if she¡¯s doing well?


    Did she fall back asleep again after going home?


    Did she meet a fairy ¡­¡­


    When I met Alice today, I thought that the first thing I would do is ask her how she is doing.


    When I arrived at the kindergarten, I saw a carriage that hade before me.


    It was Cedric and Alice¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Emir!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even see Cedric. Perhaps he had gone to the bathroom, and Alice was weing me alone.


    I waved my hand ordingly.


    Then Alice smiled and said,


    ¡°I, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go to an empty room on the second floor of the kindergarten for a while and talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alice.¡±


    I wondered what she was going to talk about, but without asking right away, I kept my mouth shut and took Alice¡¯s hand and entered the kindergarten.


    For some reason, Alice¡¯s steps were fast as if excited.


    Alice took the lead as if pulling me up and went up the stairs.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    unedited


    When we finally reached the second floor, we stopped short of breath because we ran.


    Then Alice smiled and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Lady Emir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Alice.¡±


    ¡°I became a fairy summoner. I went home yesterday and summoned the fairy.¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­.congrattions! That¡¯s great, Alice!¡±


    It was expected from the time the word ¡°fairy¡± came up, or perhaps from the fact that Alice¡¯s expression was bright and cheerful this morning.


    However, it was a new feeling to hear firsthand that Alice had awakened the power of a fairy summoner.


    I sincerely congratted Alice.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the congrattions.¡±


    Alice smiled brightly.


    It was the happiest smile ever.


    Looking at her face, I asked cautiously.


    ¡°By the way, Alice, does anyone else know that you have be a summoner? For example, family¡­¡±


    In the original story, her family shows a changed attitude toward Alice, who awakens her summoning skills only after she bes an adult.


    They¡¯re pretending to be a nice family, just pretend as if it¡¯s been like that before.


    But by then Alice didn¡¯t believe them because she had already been disillusioned with her own family.


    Rather, with the help of the male lead, Nichs, she seeks revenge for her family for they have been neglecting her so far.


    It was the original story.


    But now, what if the content changed?


    Contrary to the original story, which she only awakened after bing an adult, now Alice awakened her power when she was still a child of 7 years old.


    I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll be taken advantage of by the bad family who will be nice to her.


    Actually, I was worried about this when I brought the fairy fruit.


    So, just in case, I was going to tell Alice today that she should never be swayed by their words if she bes a summoner.


    I thought so.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell my family, my parents and my sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Alice answered firmly.


    It wasn¡¯t like her weak and soft appearance before.


    ¡°I never want to show my abilities to people in my family.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­¡­.¡±


    It was an unexpected answer.


    But it was also the answer I was hoping for.


    Then Alice muttered in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Of course, when I found out that I became a summoner, I summoned the Fairy King. The family will be delighted to know.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute. Alice, what? Just now¡­ the Fairy King? You summoned the Fairy King?¡±


    While listening to Alice quietly, I was startled by the unexpected words and covered my mouth.


    Fairy king? She summoned the Fairy King?


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Fairy King Abish.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Alice! That¡¯s great! Great!¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing I picked the fruit! I was filled with joy and satisfaction.


    I pped my hands and praised Alice.


    Then Alice blushed and waved her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not that great!¡±


    The problem was that Alice was too humble.


    She summoned the Fairy King when she was 7 years old, so if it¡¯s not great, what the hell is it?


    That was then.


    Suddenly something popped up and shouted as if raising an objection.


    ¡°What¡¯s not that great!¡±


    ¡°Uwaak!¡±


    I was startled and swung in the air.


    I almost fell over¡­.


    Then Alice grabbed me, and she spoke to something that appeared at the same time.


    ¡°Oh Fairy King? How did you get here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I came here because my ears were itchy because you insulted me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an insult. I¡¯ve never done that¡­¡±


    Alice blurted out the end of her words as if she was wrongly used.


    Then, a small creature called the Fairy King fluttered and pped its wings and chattered.


    ¡°You are qualified to summon this body, a king who rules over the fairies, but to regard yourself as insignificant what is it if not a disregard? Look, kid. This is not humility, it is disregard for me.¡±


    ¡°I, I.¡±


    ¡°So, from now on, proudly say that you are a great fairy king summoner. So that no one can ignore you.¡±


    The fairy king solemnly said, ¡°Ahem,¡± and then disappeared again.


    Me and Alice stood silently for a while.


    ¡°Hey, Alice. He just said that he is the Fairy King.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    He was definitely the fairy king, so his presence was great.


    Somehow, I am convinced that the Fairy King must be a necessary existence for Alice.


    After a while we came to our senses and resumed the interrupted conversation.


    In case the fairy king suddenly appeared again, we decided not to say anything that would offend him.


    It was an unspoken promise.


    ¡°I like people who say I¡¯m okay even if I¡¯m not a summoner. Well, like Miss Emir. But my family doesn¡¯t. Because they hate me, for not being a summoner.¡±


    I could feel the inner feelings in Alice¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t even express.


    Yes. Alice knew that too.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know because she was young.


    If Alice reveals her abilities and the family¡¯s attitude changes, it¡¯s not that they love Alice, but that they love her abilities.


    ¡°I will hide this ability. Fortunately, the Fairy King signed a contract with me and agreed to help. He will teach me to write, will bring me delicious meals, and sometimes will secretly allow me to go on a trip to the fairy ind instead of dreand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great, Alice, I think you¡¯ve met a good fairy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am happy. I met someone like the fairy king. And I have a friend like Miss Emir.¡±


    Alice held my hand tightly.


    Somehow, Alice¡¯s eyes seemed to be stronger than before.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    unedited


    A few days have passed since then.


    It seemed that Alice was constantly with Abish.


    She used to look lonely even when she was with everyone in kindergarten, but now she looks more energetic.


    ¡®It¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    Alice only told me that the fruits from the fairy ind brought by Abish are really sweet and melt away.


    It was so delicious that she ate it up in the blink of an eye.


    Next, she said she will ask Abish to bring me and the kindergarten kids, too, and I¡¯m curious about the taste.


    After Alice safely became a fairy summoner, my worries became less and less.


    My worries these days are much more trivial than before, for example,


    ¡®I heard that a banquet will be held in the imperial family in two days.¡¯


    Every summer, there is a grand banquet in which the royal family invites nobles.


    Of course, to be able to enter there, you have to be a nobleman who has made a debut.


    That is, I can¡¯t.


    I still have to wait 10 more years to attend.


    But the royal family is an exception, so maybe Prince Nichs and Princess Ninaina will attend.


    ¡®Ah, envy! I want to go to a banquet too.¡¯


    I, who used to snoop around the small gatherings held in the mansion, wondered how morous a real banquet would be.


    Of course, like everything, it¡¯s only amazing for one or two times, so after the debutante, I will be tired of attending.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Emir, why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Princess!¡±


    Surprised by her hand on my shoulder, I turned around and saw Ninaina shrugging her shoulders.


    As if reading my thoughts, Ninaina brought up the banquet story.


    ¡°I can¡¯te to kindergarten tomorrow. Both my brother and I. As you know, there is a banquet.¡±


    ¡°Did the princess go to banquets often? Is the banquet fun?¡±


    Suddenly, my curiosity rose and I asked Ninaina a question.


    Then Ninaina answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been going there often since I was a kid. It¡¯s fun, but I don¡¯t have anyone to y with and it hurts my legs to stand still. I¡¯ve been hiding on the terrace once or twice.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not all about good things either.


    Ninaina already had a tired expression on her face, as if fed up.


    Then she said, her gaze was fixed on me.


    ¡°Emir, can¡¯t youe to the banquet?¡±


    That¡¯s a reasonable thing to say.


    I nodded once.


    Then Ninaina pondered for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Are you curious about the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! I am very curious!¡±


    I answered right away. Usually, in this case, she¡¯ll invite me.


    And my expectations did not go against me.


    ¡°Thene with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Princess! So, are you sending me an invitation?¡±


    I clenched my fists with excitement and stared at Ninaina.


    But Ninaina shook her head.


    ¡°No invitations.¡±


    ¡°Gasp! So what should I do? I think I will be dragged out by the guards at the entrance.¡±


    The banquets of other nobles were simr, but the banquets held in the Imperial Pce were particrly thorough.


    Without an invitation, you were never allowed to enter.


    Even the invitation was enchanted to make it difficult to forge.


    But you can¡¯t not send me an invitation!


    ¡®Oh, am I being humiliated?¡¯


    I imagined.


    I was proudly dressed in a banquet dress and got off the carriage, but because I did not have an invitation, the guards easily picked me up and sent me back to the carriage.


    All the nobles will buzz and look at that little kid.


    Just imagining it, I¡¯m embarrassed¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way.¡±


    But Ninaina says don¡¯t worry.


    I tilted my head.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Well. Before the banquet starts, I¡¯ll send you a carriage without the Imperial Pce¡¯s mark. You can ride it to the Imperial Pce. Then the banquet will start and you can sneak in with me.¡±


    That¡¯s a good way. My eyes gleamed.


    If it¡¯s Ninaina, she must know very well how to sneak into a banquet hall.


    She was a resident of the Imperial Pce.


    Just when I was about to answer yes.


    ¡°Princess, I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Jake?¡±


    Suddenly, Jake appeared from somewhere and spoke.


    After that, Ninaina panicked for a moment, and then she nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay, then Lord Jake will go with you. But if it¡¯s two people, won¡¯t you be caught when you¡¯re hiding¡­¡­¡±


    There was a slight hesitation in Ninaina¡¯s tone of voice.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°The Imperial Pce Banquet? Would it be fun? Your Highness, I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ me too!¡±


    Cedric and Alice, who were listening to our conversation secretly from afar, decided to go together.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    At this point, Ninaina spoke in a tone as if she had given up on something.


    ¡°Let everyonee without being discovered, then. I¡¯ll send you the wagon.¡±


    ¡°Great, Princess!¡±


    Hearing our cry, Ninaina had a happy expression on her face that was somehow different from her tone of voice.


    ***

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    unedited


    ¡°What are you going to wear?¡±


    That evening.


    In the dressing room next to my room, I was secretly rummaging through my clothes.


    Last time, Ninaina gave me a lot of clothes, so I won¡¯t be unable to go to the banquet because I don¡¯t have any clothes.


    Still, I thought it would be against the etiquette to wear just any clothes even though the name is the Imperial Pce banquet.


    ¡®No, but you are an uninvited guest in the first ce, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    The exception, of course, is that we are uninvited children¡¯s guests.


    Anyway, I carefully picked out the clothes.


    Normally, I would have picked up one of Alice¡¯s clothes too, but when I asked Alice, well, she said there is a way to get clothes.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine, Emir. Of course, thank you very much just for telling me, but now I just have to ask Abish.¡¯


    Abish seems to be taking care of Alice and ying a role simr to that of a teacher, somewhat different from normal summons.


    Sometimes he¡¯s like an errand man.


    ¡®Mmm. She¡¯s met a really good summoner.¡¯


    Anyway, back to the main point, I am worried about what to wear.


    ¡°Ah, I would love that outfit then!¡±


    Fortunately, the trouble didn¡¯tst long.


    It was because there was an outfit that came to mind.


    It was because there was a dress that Ninaina matched the look in the dressing room right away.


    ¡®Of course, Ninaina won¡¯te wearing this, but since she¡¯s the princess, she¡¯ll wear better clothes, right?¡¯


    Still, I wanted to try on this dress at least once, and the opportunity came.


    After all, now is the time to grow up as fast as a storm, so even a little bit of time passed and I wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it.


    ¡°Then it would be better to wear this for clothes and white enamel shoes for the shoes.¡±


    After preparing the essories one by one, I left the dressing room. I was looking forward to the banquet in two days!


    ***


    Jake was contemting something in front of his ordinary dressing room.


    The Duchess of Theion, passing by the scene, found it strange and tilted her head.


    ¡®He¡¯s not like this¡­?¡¯


    At the same time, Jake, noticing the presence, raised his head.


    ¡°Oh, mother.¡±


    ¡°Jake, what are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of clothes should I wear to a banquet?¡±


    At Jake¡¯s answer, the Duchess¡¯s eyes widened.


    Because the question was unexpected.


    ¡°Banquet? You mean the imperial banquet to be held two dayster? But you wouldn¡¯t be able to go there.¡±


    ¡°I know. But the Crown Princess invited me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? Hmm¡­¡±


    The Duchess had no doubts about Jake¡¯s words.


    She was right that there was no reason to doubt it, Jake has always been honest.


    It would be quite a surprise for her to know that Jake goes to a banquet secretly without an invitation.


    ¡°Your hair is soft brown, so a light cream suit would be nice. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Please support our website and read on wuxiaworldsite


    The Duchess was pretty good at choosing clothes.


    She was adept in choosing not only clothes, but also the trees in the garden, the furniture in the mansion, and the ornaments.


    Anyway, for that reason, Jake was quite satisfied with choosing what to wear to the banquet.


    Meanwhile, there was a smallmotion going on in the Grand Duchy of Bedmond¡­


    ¡°Young master? Last time, you took out this uniform uselessly, but what are you doing this time again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean useless? Everything has a reason.¡±


    ¡°So if you tell me what the reason is, I will give you this uniform. As far as I know, there is no official outside schedule for the master, so what are you going to use it for?¡±


    It was a small arguing scene with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    The servant was holding on not to lose the clothes, and Cedric was persistently trying to get the clothes somehow.


    A tight fight.


    The winner, unlike thest time, was not Cedric, but the attendant.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me until the end, I won¡¯t be able to take it out.¡±


    ¡°Right, fine.¡±


    It was Cedric who suddenly looked at the uniform with conspiring eyes and gave up too easily.


    ¡°¡­¡­what? The young master gives up so easily?¡±


    The servant was perplexed, but he never thought that Cedric would secretly take out his uniform and wear it two dayster.


    ¡®Last time, Emir said that it definitely suits me. So I¡¯m going to have to wear that. That¡¯s how it should be.¡¯


    Cedric was secretly contemting stealing(?) his uniform.


    And there was also a littlemotion at the Duchy of Rose¡¯s residence, which was not far from the Grand Duchess¡¯ residence.


    ¡°Abish. I, this dress is a little¡­ too fancy.¡±


    Still a small and shabby attic.


    A few days ago, Abish had proposed to decorate this ce like a splendid pce, but it was thwarted due to strong opposition from Alice.


    ¡®But if you¡¯re the main character, shouldn¡¯t you look this much? You¡¯re a fairy summoner, should you go with a shabby look? No matter how secret your identity is.¡¯


    ¡°Yes? I¡¯m not the main character. It¡¯s a banquet held at the imperial pce. Besides¡­ I didn¡¯t even get an invitation.¡±


    ¡°What, what? Don¡¯t you get invitations? This! Who the hell did such a rude thing to you?! It is not basic courtesy to not give you an invitation!¡±


    Abish, who thought Alice had been ignored, smirked.


    ¡°Sir Abish, this is aplete misunderstanding. The person who invited me was the princess, a close friend in my kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho, the princess invited you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m doing this because the princess couldn¡¯t get me an invitation. It¡¯s a banquet I can¡¯t go to normally.¡±


    Abish, who was listening to Alice, suddenly asked a question with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Wait a minute, as you said, wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal if you were found out that you went to the Imperial Pce in secret? Aren¡¯t you going to get caught?¡±


    ¡°¡­probably so. Abish, if that happens and I end up in jail, please save me. I don¡¯t think my family will save me.¡±


    ¡°What a nonsensical thing to say. I¡¯ll wrap you in my wings and take you to the fairy ind.¡±


    Somehow, it was Abish who seemed to take on the role of a strong protector of Alice.


    It was worth it, though, that there was no adult who could be a guardian by Alice¡¯s side.


    Besides, Absie wasn¡¯t even a heartless fairy to just leave her like that.


    So, in the end, Abish took care of Alice like a granddaughter.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, be thankful. Who in the world would be protected by the Fairy King?¡±


    ¡°I am always grateful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Of course, there was the asional arrogance and terms peculiar to fairies.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    unedited


    After a few disagreements, Alice finally decided to wear a dress made by the fairies themselves that was spun out of fairy powder.


    It was not unusual because it was a garment that had been touched by a fairy.


    ¡°Wow! From the left it looks like silver, from the right it looks like blue!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? It¡¯s because it¡¯s a fairy¡¯s thread. It is very soft and light, as if wrapped in air.¡±


    Abish bragged to the fullest, saying it was the only one in the world.


    Alice, who walks through the room excitedly in her new dress, now looks like her age.


    Abby looked at the scene with delight.


    ***


    Two dayster.


    ¡®Finally, today is the day of the banquet¡­!¡¯


    I swallowed a gulp.


    It was a banquet that all nobles in the capital were supposed to attend.


    So, maybe Mom and Dad will soon get on a horse-drawn carriage and go to the Imperial Pce.


    Before that, I was going to sneak out with an excuse.


    Yes? What excuse are you going to give?


    ¡®That is, of course, an excuse to y at a friend¡¯s house.¡¯


    I decided to do this.


    I will say I want to y with Jake and go to the Duchy of Theion¡¯s residence.


    And there, along with Jake, in the carriage sent by the Princess, we secretly head to the Imperial Pce via the Grand Duchy of Bedmond and the Duchy of Rose!


    ¡®It¡¯s a n I¡¯ve made up until now, I hope I can do it well.¡¯


    But overshadowing my worries, nothing really happened.


    As I headed to the Duke¡¯s house, I gave a thumbs-up while admiring Jake¡¯s appearance, who was waiting for me.


    ¡°Wow, Jake! You look cool today?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emir, you are so awesome today too! The dress is so pretty.¡±


    Jake blushed slightly, perhaps thepliment was good, and returned thepliment back to me.


    Just in time, the carriage sent by Ninaina arrived, and we quietly got into the carriage.


    Shortly thereafter, we arrived at an abandoned orchard a little away from Grand Duchy Bedmond, where Cedric was waiting.


    In a nice uniform that didn¡¯t suit the orchard at all.


    ¡°Why are you sote? I came early and just waited.¡±


    Cedric grunted and got into the carriage.


    It looked like he had been waiting for quite a while.


    He got the appointment time wrong and stood for 30 minutes.


    Anyway, the carriage continued to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Miss Emir! It¡¯s Alice!¡±


    Then, on the roadside, I met a child wearing a hooded robe, and it turned out that it was Alice.


    I almost didn¡¯t know it just by looking at the outfit, but fortunately the two of us made eye contact and were able to safely stop the carriage and Alice could get on.


    ¡°I wore this robe on purpose to get out of the mansion without being noticed by other people.¡±


    ¡°It must have been hot¡­ Now that you¡¯re in the carriage, I think you can take off the robe.¡±


    Please support our website and read on wuxiaworldsite


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alice seemed in a good mood.


    That¡¯s understandable.


    Wasn¡¯t it our first time having a banquet like this?


    Of course I am too¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    I was lost in thought, but when Alice took off her robe, I was startled.


    No, not only me, but everyone in the carriage was surprised.


    ¡°What are you wearing? What was it made of, and it sparkles so strangely?¡±


    It was a dress so mysterious that Cedric opened his mouth wide and admired it.


    Jake was also rarely admiring.


    Alice was wearing such a dress.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what she got from the fairy king Abish? Fortunately, he seems to be taking good care of Alice.¡¯


    I only noticedter.


    Those clothes are probably not human craftsmanship.


    Of course, Alice only smiled skeptically, but she didn¡¯t answer anything.


    Because she hasn¡¯t decided yet to reveal to anyone except me that she¡¯s summoned a fairy.


    ¡°Which dressing room did you have it made from? It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not a dressing room, it¡¯s a gift. It¡¯s a bit too much for me, do I stand out¡­¡±


    Alice muttered anxiously.


    Then Cedric affirmed without noticing.


    Apparently, Cedric was genuinely curious about the identity of the fabric.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. I can see your clothes, it¡¯s not woven with gold and silver threads, it¡¯s like crazy.¡±


    In the end, Alice put on the robe again, fearing that she would be noticed and caught in the imperial pce.


    So, the carriage in which all four of us rode diligently and secretly ran towards the Imperial Pce.


    The ce where the carriage finally stoppedpletely was in front of a certain wall inside the Imperial Pce.


    There was a small hole in the wall.


    It was small enough that little children the size of us could barely get through with a full bow.


    ¡®How could there be such a secret passage in the Imperial Pce!¡¯


    Obviously, I saw the carriage passing through the main gate of the Imperial Pce earlier, and I thought it was strange to go round and round without going straight to the Imperial Pce.


    It was all toe here.


    ¡°Are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    And not long after, Ninaina got a message from her maid.


    I slipped over it and came out.


    Ninaina looked around us and said,


    ¡°Everyone came without problems. I was worried that you might get caught in the middle! Oh, let¡¯s go ahead. It¡¯s difficult for other attendants to find out because I¡¯ve only told this coachman and one or two maids.¡±


    So, one by one, we passed through the holes and entered Ninaina¡¯s pce.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    unedited


    It was a small garden behind the pce, and the flower buds that had just finished preparing for summer were gorgeous.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡±


    Alice, the only one of us who had never been to the Imperial Pce before, muttered an exmation.


    It was pretty. It was nice.


    I was busy looking around without saying anything.


    ¡°This is it. If you go straight up these stairs, you can enter my room.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a secret passage.¡±


    Probably because it was an imperial pce, it seemed that these passages were hidden everywhere.


    The spiral staircase was wide enough for only one adult to climb.


    But since we were all small, we were able to climbfortably without bumping into each other.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    And when they finally arrived at Ninaina¡¯s bedroom, everyone burst into exmation.


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    Ninaina was so proud of our reaction that she couldn¡¯t even hide her expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty? I¡¯m going to invite you, so I told them to clean it up in the morning.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This is ¡®only¡¯ the bedroom.


    It¡¯s about the size of the lobby of any mansion.


    ¡°Amazing! Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    I sped my hands together and nodded.


    Then, suddenly, something caught my eye and I stopped right there.


    ¡®That, that one. Isn¡¯t that the portrait of Ninaina that I drew before?¡¯


    Come to think of it¡­¡­.


    Obviously, Ninaina said that at the time.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to have to hang it right in the middle of my bedroom.¡¯


    Uwaaack! She really hung it up!


    ¡®Embarrassing!¡¯


    As if on fire for a moment, I could feel the heat rising on my face.


    Not matching the quality of the picture, the hanging frame was made of gold and precious stones.


    ¡°Emir, this is the picture you drew.¡±


    Ninaina, who was approaching me all of a sudden, exined proudly.


    ¡°Your, Your Highness. Has anyone else seen this painting?¡±


    I suddenly got curious and asked.


    Then Ninaina nodded her head.


    ¡°Sure. The maids who cleaned my room, the maids who took care of me, the escorts, and even Father and Mother have all seen this painting.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    I covered my reddening face with both hands.


    Ninaina patted my shoulder, presumably aware of my embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Because no one insulted your picture. Rather, everyone mored that you drew it well. They were admiring that I had a close friend with outstanding artistic talent.¡±


    ¡°¡­ well, that¡¯s¡­ thank you.¡±


    It would be a mistake to be more embarrassed somehow.


    That was then.


    Suddenly, the sound of shoes, believed to belong to a woman, was heard from the hallway.


    It was quite an odd gait.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The first to hear that sound, Ninaina quickly shouted in a low voice.


    ¡°Hide everyone! The maid ising. I didn¡¯t tell the maid beforehand, so if she finds you, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll go to Father.¡±


    Hide?


    Please support our website and read on wuxiaworldsite


    Suddenly here?


    ¡­where should I hide?


    We were taken aback by Ninaina¡¯s words.


    No matter how spacious the bedroom is, all there is is a bed, curtains, rugs, and a small tea table¡­


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Ninaina urged us one after another as if impatient with the sudden situation.


    It was then that I came to my senses.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll hide under the bed!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait! I was trying to hide there too!¡±


    I quickly crawled under the bed first, and then the other children followed me and tried to hide under the bed.


    However, the space was limited.


    No matter how spacious this bedroom is and the bed is wide, the blind spot for our bodies to be covered was surprisingly narrow.


    ¡°I, I think Lord Cedric will be caught, yo¡­¡­?¡±


    Alice, who was at the end corner, curled up in a circle, breathed in a breath and asked.


    Cedric, who had finally sneaked in, barely had the tip of his toes sticking out at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Uh, uuuh! You just need to stick to the side a little bit more!¡±


    ¡°No! My clothes will be all wrinkled!¡±


    Alice and Cedric were whispering and arguing.


    Even at that moment, the sound of footsteps was getting closer.


    Step. step.


    ¡°Hey, damn it¡­! Where should I hide?¡±


    Eventually, Cedric quickly got out of bed and looked around again with a look of embarrassment.


    At that time,


    A knock was heard.


    At that sound, we, who had just been arguing in small voices, stopped and were silent.


    ¡°Your Highness, may Ie in? Have you finished all the preparations?¡±


    Then, the voice of an older maid was heard.


    Ninaina sent swaying nces towards the frozen Cedric, and she eximed quickly.


    ¡°¡­Wa, wait! Don¡¯te in yet!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What? Yes. I will.¡±


    The maid looked bewildered, but once she wasmanded, she followed Ninaina¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, it was Ninaina who quickly whispered to Cedric with the shape of her mouth.


    ¡®Go, hide! Curtains, curtains!¡¯


    Cedric immediately went behind the curtains, figuring out what she was saying.


    Fortunately, the curtains were not a single thinyer.


    There was a thick ckout curtain on top of it.


    It was wrinkled and full of jewels, so it seemed that if it didn¡¯t move, it would be undetected.


    Seeing that Cedric hadpletely taken his ce behind her curtains, Ninaina sprinted away quickly.


    And only then did she speak of permission.


    ¡°¡­¡­Now you cane in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid walked calmly as if she had not yet noticed themotion in the room.


    ¡®Phew¡­ was it fortunate that we didn¡¯t get caught?¡¯


    But then.


    The maid looked around with a sudden, sensitive expression on her face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!